Driven

Eskişehir, Türkiye

Friday 19 April 2024

In the morning paper I come across two small events that together seem significant.

The black singer Paul Robeson was supposed to give a recital in Peoria.

At the last minute, the concert was cancelled on the pretext that Robeson is a Communist.

The authorities insist that they didn’t refuse to give him access to the hall because he is Black, but because he is a Communist.

Above: American actor / athlete / bass-baritone concert singer / writer / civil rights activist Paul Robeson (1898 – 1976)

Elsewhere, an amusing episode just reached its conclusion.

Several weeks ago, a bus driver with a bus full of passengers travelling along some avenue got the bright idea to bypass all the stations and the terminal and to head out onto the highway amid his passengers’ panicked protests.

He let them out in the end, then calmly continued on his way to Florida.

When stopped and questioned, he cheerfully declared:

“That route was too monotonous.

I have always wanted to see Florida.

One fine morning, I said to myself:

‘Why not go to Florida?’

So I went.”

The driver has become a popular hero.

Although he had been fired, he went back to work yesterday amid ovations.

He was interviewed as well as photographed a hundred times.

In all the papers he is seen laughing through the windshield of the new bus he has just been given.

Perhaps such a fantasy is conceivable only in New York.

Friends have told me that nothing similar could happen, for example, in Chicago.

But even if they are incapable of doing it themselves, all Americans adore these uninhabited actions in which they see ready proof of their love of freedom.

The driver is a “character”, an original who has openly demonstrated that individualism America is so proud of.

And certainly in France he would never have been reinstated in his job.

Above: Bus driver William Cimillo (1909 – 1975)

It is true that America is much more indulgent of sudden whims and impulses that do not seriously challenge its authority.

I knew a pious and capable mother whose children were envied by all their little friends because they were allowed to climb trees, fight with one another and stick their tongues at their old teachers.

When they grew up, all the daughters docilely married the husbands chosen for them and the sons entered careers approved by their parents.

The pleasure and pride they found in their independence had made them even more submissive prey in their parents’ hands.

The bus driver would certainly laugh in the face of anyone who might doubt the freedom of American citizens.

Above: William Cimillo

Paul Robeson, however, didn’t want to do anything eccentric.

He just wanted to sing.

(Simone de Beauvoir, diary entry of 19 April 1947)

Above: French philosopher / writer / activist Simone de Beauvoir (1908 – 1986)

William Cimillo was a New York City bus driver back in the 1940s.

He was a hard-working guy, never complained, and was even recognized for his exemplary work ethic.

Above: Empire State Building, New York City

But eventually, the daily grind was just a little too much for Cimillo, and in 1947, he left his route and drove south, heading straight for Florida in his bus.

He stopped in New Jersey for a bite to eat.

Above: State flag of New Jersey

He parked in front of the White House and took a look around DC.

He even picked up a hitchhiking sailor along the way.

He was arrested for the theft of the bus, but amid public acclaim for Cimillo the charges were dropped.

He resumed his job, unventfully driving New York City buses until his retirement sixteen years later.

Collect fares, hand out transfers, navigate traffic — like most jobs, driving a city bus is pretty routine.

That’s why William Cimillo, 37, a married father of two from the Bronx who had been driving a bus for 16 years, became fed up.


Day in and day out it was the same old grind.

He was a slave to a watch and a schedule,” reported the Brooklyn Eagle.

Boredom led to daydreaming.

Cimillo wondered what it would be like if he “disobeyed the rules and forgot to look at his watch and did not get to that street corner at the right time,” wrote the Eagle.

One morning in March 1947, something came over him as he pulled away from the garage to start his shift on the BX15 route along Gun Hill Road.


“‘All of a sudden I was telling myself, baby, this is it.

I left that town in a hurry.

Somehow, I didn’t care where I went.

I just turned the wheel to the left, and soon I was on Highway 1, bound for Florida.’”

He was a hard-working guy, never complained, and was even recognized for his exemplary work ethic.

But eventually, the daily grind was just a little too much for Cimillo, and in 1947, he left his route and drove south, heading straight for Florida in his bus.

William Cimillo had been picking up passengers in the Bronx for 17 years.

Cimillo was a family man who worked for the NYC Surface Transportation System, and every day was the same.

Up and down, every day,” he once told a TV interviewer, “the same people, the same stops, nickels, dimes, transfers, and — well, this morning, I thought I’d try something different.

Tired of the same old routine, fed up with New York traffic, and probably feeling pressure to pay off some gambling debts, Cimillo decided he’d had enough.

Instead of sticking with his daily routine, he headed his bus south, going nowhere in particular.

Above: William Cimillo

For two weeks no one heard from Cimillo, not his company nor his wife and two children.

Speculation that his bus was hijacked (by someone other than Cimillo) or he had an unreported accident was in the minds of his employers and family.

After two weeks, the SFC finally got word from Cimillo in the form of a Western Union telegram requesting $50.

The request came from Hollywood, Florida.

Above: Hollywood, Florida

The STC decided to send a pair of police officers instead of the $50 and a mechanic to Florida to apprehend Cimillo and bring him back to New York City.

Cimillo never notified his family.

Instead his oldest son Richard saw his father on-screen in a matinee newsreel in the movie theater.

Three days later, he was in Hollywood, Florida, where he stopped for a night-time swim.

Cimillo was totally free and strapped for cash.

Hoping to make a few bucks, he wandered into a nearby racetrack, but when that didn’t pan out, he telegrammed his boss in New York, asking for $50.

And that’s when the cops showed up.

William Cimillo was under arrest for stealing a bus.

Two New York detectives and a mechanic were sent to fetch the runaway driver and his bright red bus, but according to Cimillo, the mechanic couldn’t really drive the darn thing.

Worried they’d end up in a ditch, the officers decided Cimillo should drive them back to New York.

And when they arrived, William Cimillo discovered he’d become a legend.

People across the country sent him fan mail, newspapers portrayed him as a working-class hero, and his bus-driving buddies raised enough cash to cover his legal expenses.

Realizing they were the bad guys here, the Surface Transportation System decided not to prosecute.

In fact, they gave Cimillo his job back, and when he showed up for work, everybody in the Bronx wanted to ride his route.


On one occasion, over 300 high school girls mobbed his bus, demanding an autograph.

And Hollywood (California) almost turned his story into a movie, starring Elizabeth Taylor as a totally fictional beauty queen who joined Cimillo on his wacky roadtrip.

For some reason, the movie was never made.

Above: English actress Elizabeth Taylor (1932 – 2011)

For the rest of his life, Cimillo was something of a superstar, but he never pulled any more wild stunts.

Instead, he kept on driving that bus for 16 more years before finally passing away in 1975.

Those three crazy days in 1947 were more than enough adventure for William Cimillo.

William Cimillo is buried in the grand Old St. Raymond Cemetery, noted for its large, elegant entry gateway.

There, William shares a granite tombstone bearing the carved names of a host of his family members, all
nestled nearby in the family plot.

He had a son, Richard Cimillo, who became a firefighter and does not hesitate to tell of his Dad’s adventure.

No matter what a particular man does or how he spends his day, he has one thing in common with all other men:

He spends it in a degrading manner.

And he himself does not gain by it.

It is not his own livelihood that matters.

He would have to struggle far less, since luxuries do not mean anything to him anyway.

It is the fact that he does it for others that makes him so tremendously proud.

He will undoubtedly have a photograph of his wife and children on his desk and will miss no opportunity to hand it around.

It’s a big job gettin’ by with nine kids and a wife
Even I’ve been workin’ man, dang near all my life but I’ll keep workin’
As long as my two hands are fit to use
I’ll drink my beer in a tavern
And sing a little bit of these working man blues

But I keep my nose on the grindstone, I work hard every day
Get tired on the weekend, after I draw my pay
But I’ll go back workin’, come Monday morning I’m right back with the crew
I’ll drink a little beer that evening
Sing a little bit of these working man blues

Sometimes I think about leaving, do a little bummin’ around
Throw my bills out the window, catch me a train to another town
But I go back working, I gotta buy my kids a brand new pair of shoes
I’ll drink a little beer that evening
Cry a little bit of these working man blues, here comes workin’ man

Well, hey, hey, the working man, the working man like me
Never been on welfare, and that’s one place I will not be
Keep me working, you have long two hands are fit to use
My little beer in a tavern
Sing a little bit of these working man blues, this song for the workin’ man

No matter what a man’s job may be – bookkeeper, doctor, bus driver or managing director – every moment of his life will be spent as a cog in a huge and pitiless system – a system designed to exploit him to the utmost, to his dying day.

Above: Charlie Chaplin (1889 – 1977), Modern Times (1936)

It may be interesting to add up figures and make them tally – but surely not year in, year out?

How exciting it must be to drive a bus through a busy town!

But always the same route, at the same time, in the same town, day after day, year after year?

What a magnificent feeling of power to know that countless workers move at one’s command!

But how would you feel if one suddenly realized one was their prisoner and not their master?

G’day, my name’s Tony
On behalf of myself and the coachline
I’d like to thank you for choosing to drive with us today
I’m a local, I hope I can impart some local knowledge
If you’ve got any questions don’t hesitate, just sing out
For those who are interested, there’s the Old Bridge, swaying away
Replaced by the New Bridge in 1972
Funny thing, the Old Bridge used to be called the New Bridge
Yeah, bit of a funny thing
Up ahead there’s the bronze of Bluey
A local sheepdog, who became a member of Regional Council
It was a bloody great day for dogs, not just here
But everywhere in the North Island
Here’s the town’s oldest street
That’s the Museum of Meat
There’s the town’s largest industry
That’s the sock factory, hence the giant sock”

The town hall
Note the mosaic wall
Well, there are 5, 600 tiles on that wall
I know, I counted them all
The local school, the local swimming pool
Which was opened by the Governor General
Back in 1952
Where I was caught with a friend aged 11, sniffing tractor fuel
We thought we were pretty cool, breaking them changing shed rules

But do you see up there?
The banner hanging in the air?
The Presbyterian Fair
Well, I never go, there’s too many Presbyterians there
But if you’re interested, the fair’s in the third weekend of August every year
But don’t bother entering the raffle
It’s always won by some kid of the Mayor

Do you hear that sound?
The town clock, heard from anywhere in town
Until 1960, it was a little place in Norway
We bought it for a hundred pounds
Rumor has it they sold it cheap because the chimes were too loud
But every time I hear that sound it makes me so proud

Look to your left, what a beautiful sight
It’s Paula, Paula Thompson, nee Paula Wright
Look at her hair, it’s still gorgeous, even now
Flowing like the Womahonga River
Which incidently, is to your right
And it’s the largest, in the area
In terms of volume
Everybody, look at Paula, look at Paula Thompson
I always thought I’d marry Paula
But some things just don’t work out that way
Well, that’s the most important thing you’ll learn on the tour today
That, and the fact there’ll be a toilet break
At the information center near the manmade lake

“Yeah, I’ll just ask you one favor
If you do see Paula in town later on
That you don’t mention the details of the tour
I’d appreciate that
Same goes for my wife, Gloria
You’ll recognize her
She looks a hell of a lot like Paula, actually
She often gets mistaken for Paula
But, um, well, she’s not Paula, that’s for sure, no”

Paula Thompson, born in ’54
To a family of four
To the family next door
Take me back next door
Paula Thompson, nee Paula Wright
That’s her old house, number 39
Number 41 was mine
If this old coach could go back in time
I’d drive to 1979
Take me back
Take me back, take me back
(Take, take, take, take me back)
Take me back, take me back
(Take, take, take, take me back)
Take me back, take me back, take me back, take me back, take me back, take me back

Yeah, sorry about that
I always get a little bit emotional
On the corner of Rutherford and Brown Streets
But, um, that is truly the end of the tour
So mind your step, yeah, good on you

We have long ceased to play the games of childhood.

As children, we become bored quickly and changed from one game to another.

A man is like a child who is condemned to play the same game for the rest of his life.

The reason is obvious:

As soon as he is discovered to have a gift for one thing, he is made to specialize.

Then, because he can earn more money in that field than other, he is forced to do it forever.

If he was good at arithmetic in school, if he had a “head for figures“, he will be sentenced to a lifetime of figure work as bookkeeper, mathematician or computer operator, for there lies his maximum work potential.

Therefore, he will add up figures, press buttons and add up more figures, but he will never be able to say: “I’m bored. I want to do something else!

He will never be permitted to look for something else.

Driven, he may engage in a desperate struggle agaınst competitors, to improve his position and perhaps even become head clerk or managing director of a bank.

But isn’t the price he is paying for his improved salary rather too high?

A man who changes his way of life or rather his profession – for life and profession are synonymous to him – is considered unreliable.

If he does it more than once, he becomes a social outcast and remains alone.

I was a rebel from the day I left school
Grew my hair long and broke all the rules
I’d sit and listen to my records all day
With big ambitions of when I could play

My parents taught me what life was about
So I grew up the type they’d warn me about
They said my friends were just an unruly mob
And I should, get a haircut and get a real job

Get a haircut and get a real job
Clean your act up and don’t be a slob
Get it together like your big brother Bob
Why don’t you, get a haircut and get a real job?

I even tried that nine to five scene
I told myself that it was all a bad dream
I found a band and some good songs to play
Now I party all night, I sleep all day
I met this chick, she was my number one fan
She took me home to meet her mommy and dad
They took one look at me and said, “Oh, my God!
Get a haircut and get a real job!”

Get a haircut and get a real job
Clean your act up and don’t be a slob
Get it together like your big brother Bob
Why don’t you, get a haircut and get a real job?

I hit the big-time with my rock and roll band
The future’s brighter now than I’d ever plan
I’m ten times richer than my big brother Bob
But, he’s got a haircut, and he’s got a real job

Get a haircut and get a real job
Clean your act up and don’t be a slob
Get it together like your big brother Bob
Why don’t you, get a haircut and get a real job?

The fear of being rejected by society must be considerable.

Why else will a doctor (who as a child liked to observe tadpoles in jam jars) spend his life opening up nauseating growths, examining and pronouncing on human excretions?

Why else does he busy himself nıght and day with people of such repulsiveness that everyone else is driven away?

We praise the colo-rectal surgeon
Misunderstood and much maligned
Slaving away in the heart of darkness
Working where the sun don’t shine

Respect the colo-rectal surgeon
It’s a calling few would crave
Lift up your hands and join us
Let’s all do the finger wave

When it comes to spreading joy
There are many techniques
Some spread joy to the world
And others just spread cheeks
Some may think the cardiologist
Is their best friend
But the colo-rectal surgeon knows…
He’ll get you in the end!

Why become a colo-rectal surgeon?
It’s one of those mysterious things.
Is it because in that profession
There are always openings?

When I first met a colo-rectal surgeon
He did not quite understand;
I said, “Hey nice to meet you
But do you mind? We don’t shake hands
.”

He sailed right through medical school
Because he was a whiz
Oh but he never thought of psychology
Though he read “Passages
A doctor he wanted to be
For golf he loved to play
But this is not quite what he meant…
By eighteen holes a day!

Praise the colo-rectal surgeon
Misunderstood and much maligned
Slaving away in the heart of darkness
Working where the sun don’t shine
!

Does a pianist who, as a child, liked to tinkle on the piano really enjoy playing the same Chopin nocturne over and over again all his life?

Above: Polish composer / pianist Frederic Chopin ( Fryderyk Franciszek Chopin) (1810 – 1849) 

It’s nine o’clock on a Saturday
The regular crowd shuffles in
There’s an old man sitting next to me
Makin’ love to his tonic and gin

He says, “Son, can you play me a memory?
I’m not really sure how it goes,
But it’s sad and it’s sweet, and I knew it complete
When I wore a younger man’s clothes.”

La, la, la, de, de, da
La, la, de, de, da, da, da

Sing us a song, you’re the piano man
Sing us a song tonight
We’re all in the mood for a melody
And you’ve got us feelin’ alright

Now, John at the bar is a friend of mine
He gets me my drinks for free
And he’s quick with a joke or to light up your smoke
But there’s someplace that he’d rather be

He says, “Bill, I believe this is killing me.”
As a smile ran away from his face
Well, I’m sure that I could be a movie star
If I could get out of this place
.”

Oh, la, la, la, de, de, da
La, la, de, de, da, da, da

Now Paul is a real estate novelist
Who never had time for a wife
And he’s talkin’ with Davy, who’s still in the Navy
And probably will be for life

And the waitress is practicing politics
As the businessmen slowly get stoned
Yes, they’re sharing a drink they call loneliness
But it’s better than drinkin’ alone

Sing us a song, you’re the piano man
Sing us a song tonight
Well, we’re all in the mood for a melody
And you’ve got us feelin’ alright

It’s a pretty good crowd for a Saturday
And the manager gives me a smile
‘Cause he knows that it’s me they’ve been comin’ to see
To forget about Life for a while

And the piano, it sounds like a carnival
And the microphone smells like a beer
And they sit at the bar and put bread in my jar
And say, “Man, what are you doin’ here?

Oh, la, la, la, de, de, da
La, la, de, de, da, da, da

Sing us a song, you’re the piano man
Sing us a song tonight
Well, we’re all in the mood for a melody
And you’ve got us feelin’ alright

Why else does a politician who as a schoolboy discovered the techniques of manipulating people successfully continue as an adult, mouthing words and phrases as a minor government functionary?

Does he actually enjoy contorting his face and playing the fool and listening to the idiotic chatter of other politicians?

Surely he must once have dreamed of a different kind of life.

Even if he became the President of the United States, wouldn’t the price be too high?

No, one can hardly assume men do all this for pleasure and without feeling a desire for change.

They do it because they have been manipulated into doing it.

Their whole life is nothing but a series of conditioned reflexes, a series of animal acts.

A man who is no longer able to perform these acts, whose earning capacity is lessened, is considered a failure.

He stands to lose everything – wife, family, home, his whole purpose in life – all the things, in fact, which gave him security.

A man who has lost his capacity for earning money is freed from his burden.

He should be glad about this happy ending.

But freedom is the last thing he wants.

Man is always searching for someone or something to serve, for only then does he feel secure.

Comfortably numb, living a life of quiet desperation.

Hello? (Hello? Hello? Hello?)

Is there anybody in there?
Just nod if you can hear me
Is there anyone home?
Come on now
I hear you’re feeling down
Well I can ease your pain
Get you on your feet again
Relax
I’ll need some information first
Just the basic facts
Can you show me where it hurts?

There is no pain, you are receding
A distant ship smoke on the horizon
You are only coming through in waves
Your lips move, but I can’t hear what you’re saying
When I was a child I had a fever
My hands felt just like two balloons
Now I’ve got that feeling once again
I can’t explain you would not understand
This is not how I am
I have become comfortably numb

I have become comfortably numb

Okay (okay, okay, okay)
Just a little pinprick
There’ll be no more, ah
But you may feel a little sick
Can you stand up?
I do believe it’s working, good
That’ll keep you going through the show
Come on it’s time to go

There is no pain, you are receding
A distant ship, smoke on the horizon
You are only coming through in waves
Your lips move, but I can’t hear what you’re saying
When I was a child
I caught a fleeting glimpse
Out of the corner of my eye
I turned to look but it was gone
I cannot put my finger on it now
The child is grown
The dream is gone
I have become comfortably numb

Like the waters of the sea, tears have their level!

(José Echegaray)

Above: Spanish mathematican / dramatist José Echegaray (1832 – 1916)

Men love to work.

Late in the evening if you drive through working men’s suburbs, you will always see garage lights on.

Inside, groups of men labour over old cars, lovingly modifying, repairing and maintaining late into the night.

Others are busy building furniture in their workshops or working in metal and wood.

These are mostly men who have worked hard all day in uninteresting jobs but who, with passion and intelligence, apply themselves at night to their real interests.

Among the middle classes, the focus shifts to “renovating” – that endless fixing-up of our dwellings that seems to fill the whole of the years from 25 to 50.

In other countries, a plethora of exotic and weird hobbies – from electric trains to rose breeding, guinea pigs to Shakespeare acting – seem to draw men out from the stifling ordinariness of their daytime lives.

Well, I get up at seven, yeah
And I go to work at nine
I got no time for livin’
Yes, I’m workin’ all the time

It seems to me
I could live my life
A lot better than I think I am
I guess that’s why they call me
They call me the workin’ man

They call me the workin’ man
I guess that’s what I am

‘Cause I get home at five o’clock
And I take myself out an ice cold beer
Always seem to be wonderin’
Why there’s nothin’ goin’ down here

It seems to me
I could live my life
A lot better than I think I am
I guess that’s why they call me
The workin’ man

Well, they call me the workin’ man
I guess that’s what I am

Well, they call me the workin’ man
I guess that’s what I am

Well, I get up at seven, yeah
And I’ll go to work at nine
I got no time for livin’
Yes, I’m workin’ all the time

It seems to me
I could live my life
A lot better than I think I am
I guess that’s why they call me
They call me the workin’ man

Well, they call me the workin’ man
I guess that’s what I am

They call me the workin’ man
I guess that’s what I am

I have always made a respectable living, but I have not been willing to give up my life to getting the kind of money with which you can buy the best things in life.

I am stuck in business and routine and tedium.

I must live as I can, but I give up only as much as I must.

For the rest, I have lived and always will live my life as it can be lived at its best with art, music, poetry, literature, science, philosophy and thought.

I shall know the keener people of this world, think the keener thoughts and taste the keener pleasures as long as I can and as much as I can.

That is the real practical use of self-eduction and self-culture.

It converts a world which is only a good world for those who can win at its ruthless game into a world good for all of us.

Your education is the only thing that nothing can take from you in this life.

You can lose your money, your wife, your children, your pride, your honour and your life, but while you live you cannot lose your culture, such as it is.

(Cornelius Hirschberg, quoted by Ronald Gross, The Independent Scholar’s Handbook)

If old age did not bring with it the placidity of living, what reward would be enough to console us for youth and life spent in struggles and sleepless nights?

The greatest heartbreak is to contemplate how the years fly away without peace arriving.

I was a mathematician by vocation, I did not see my death as likely, since in the demographic statistics, grief shows a much more intimate figure than colic, and I never feared to these, although I always ate very well. 

(José Echegaray)

Above: José Echegaray

We know that for hundreds of thousands of years, men have admired each other and have been admired by women in particular, for their activity.

Men were called on to pierce the dangerous places, carry handfuls of courage to the waterfalls, dust the tails of the wild boars.

Men have been loved for their astonishing initiative, embarking on wide oceans, starting a farm in rocky country, imagining a new business, doing it skillfully, working with beginnings, doing what has never been done, boldly going where no one has gone before.

Working hard and enjoying it comes naturally to men.

Yet it has been somewhat debased.

What a piece of work is a man!

How noble in reason!

How infinite in faculties!

In form and moving, how express and admirable!

In action, how like an angel!

In apprehension, how like a God.”

William Shakespeare put these words in Hamlet’s mouth, but he was definitely on to something.

Above: William Shakespeare (1564 – 1616)

Men have had the courage to fight and die for the causes they believe in.

Men have been picking up weapons and fighting tyranny and oppression for millennia.

And they continue to do so.

The fight over what is a “just war” and which class of men actually started the battle in the first place, continues to rage.

Yet, more often and more numerously it is men who must screw their courage to the sticking post and fire the bullets before any discussion is even had.

A man provides.

And he does it even when he’s not appreciated or respected or even loved.

He simply bears up and he does it.

Because he’s a man.

Men may collect the straws that break their own backs, but they do so with a lot of love and duty.

Men try their best to provide for the people they love even when the task is nigh on impossible and it breaks them or their spirit.

It makes men vulnerable to systems they may not have had a hand in.

Two years before he became the 26th president of the US, Theodore Roosevelt said:

We do not admire the man of timid peace.

We admire the man who embodies victorious effort, the man who never wrongs his neighbour, who is prompt to help a friend, but who has those virile qualities necessary to win in the stern strife of actual life.

Above: Theodore Roosevelt (1858 – 1919)

D.H. Lawrence described how in industrial England, the men working in the coal mines took satisfaction and found comradeship in their work and were proud of being good providers.

Then schooling was introduced and rather than working with their fathers, boys began going to school.

There they were taught by white-collared teachers that their fathers’ world – the sweaty difficult world of physical labour was demeaning and that by applying themselves the young boys could aspire to a clean, educated, “higher” world.

The fact that this “advancement” meant an adult life spent stoopedd at desks doing dreary clerical tasks was not really questioned.

One was “bettering oneself“.

There was something virtuous in being clean, in never exerting one’s body.

Above: English writer David Herbert “D. H.” Lawrence (1885 – 1930)

Powerful symbols soon divided men.

One of these was the necktie.

A tie symbolizes something very profound – a willingness to fit in or to submit.

It says:

See, I am willing to go through the motions. I will be a good boy.”

At work a tie says: “I am willing to put up with this discomfort.” and therefore “I am willing to put up with other indignities and constraints to get and keep this job.”.

It is important to see a tie for what it is.

It is a slave collar.

Class is a funny thing.

Many men have long discovered too late that rising in the class hierarchy does not make you freer:

In fact, the reverse.

If you are a blue collar worker, the company wants your body but your soul is your own.

A white collar worker is supposed to hand over his spirit as well.

It is not just the tie – a whole uniform goes with it.

Look out the window.

Tell me what you see….

Look at the people.

Tell me which ones are free.

Free from debt, anxiety, stress, fear, failure, indignity, betrayal?

How many wish they were born knowing what know now?

Ask yourself:

How many would do things the same way all over again?

Above: Helen Rodin (Rosamund Pike) and Jack Reacher (Tom Cruise), Jack Reacher (2012)

There is a beautıful scene in the film, The Fringe Dwellers, where the Aboriginal men sit together making jokes about the poor white man spending his weekends mowing the lawn and washing the car.

In the US there is a slang term for the men who do the paperwork, attend to the boring details of the business world.

These men are called “suits“.

The millionaire in Pretty Woman strikes a deal and leaves the details to “the suits” to tidy up.

Suits (and the men who wear them) are characterized by their lack of colour, their lack of individuality.

Ride the commuter planes between cities any morning at 0700 or late in the evening and you will be amazed at the vast numbers of look-alike grey-faced men, moving endlessly to and fro across the country in the dreadful lifestyle of the “executive“.

They might be flying First or Business class.

They are first off the plane, into the Club Lounges, but no one in their right mind would envy them.

They are privileged eunuchs, leading a dry and joyless life.

He moved over to the window:

A smallish, frail figure, the meagreness of his body merely emphasized by the blue overalls which were the uniform of the Party.

His hair was very fair, his face naturally sanguine, his skin roughened by coarse soap and blunt razor blades and the cold of the winter that had just ended.

Outside, even through the shut window-pane, the world looked cold.

Down in the street little eddies of wind were whirling dust and torn paper into spirals, and though the sun was shining and the sky a harsh blue, there seemed to be no colour in anything, except the posters that were plastered everywhere.

(George Orwell, Nineteen Eighty-Four

Above: Winston Smith (John Hurt), Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

It isn’t the fact of working that does harm.

Work is good – it is what men love to do.

It is the nature of the work that is the problem.

If you do a job that lacks heart, it will kill you.

The strongest predictor of life expectancy in a man is whether he likes his job.

Two elements – the lack of real purpose and the lack of personal control – are the main problems.

Our ancestors laughed as they worked and sang.

They enjoyed the rush of the hunt, the steady teamwork of digging for yams or the discovery of a honey-filled tree.

What any documentary or archival footage of preliterate people, you will see the same thing.

Life was often hard but it was rarely without laughter.

In time, though, cultures evolved away from the forest and the coast and into the village and the town.

We did the work that others commanded and it became a grind – increasingly repetitive.

It was a numbing of the human senses and a subjugation of ourselves beneath the need just to survive.

Work has become more comfortable but not more fulfilling.

It is still a separate compartment in life – something you tolerate in exchange for “real” living in the time left over from doing your job, getting to your job and recovering from your job.

Work today drives an unhealthy wedge into the very core of our life.

The time has come to heal it.

Most people today, men and women, do work they do not much like – jobs that are beneath them.

Since you have to work to purchase the good life, the aim is to find the best paying job you can tolerate.

That is what jobs are.

Why else would you do them?

With unemployment rates today, to have any job is seen as a privilege and being choosy is a sin.

We have to fight this selling-short of human potential.

The purpose of life is to find what you really love to do.

Have work that your heart is in.

Work that makes you jump out of bed in the morning, keen to get started.

I think of José Echegaray y Eizaguirre (1832 – 1916), a Spanish civil engineer, mathematician, statesman, and one of the leading Spanish dramatists of the last quarter of the 19th century.

He made important contributions to mathematics and physics.

He introduced Chasles geometry, Galois theory and elliptic functions to Spain.

He is considered the greatest Spanish mathematician of the 19th century. 

Julio Rey Pastor stated:

For Spanish mathematics, the 19th century begins in 1865 with Echegaray.”

In 1911, he founded the Royal Spanish Mathematical Society.

Above: José Echegaray

He was awarded the 1904 Nobel Prize in Literature “in recognition of the numerous and brilliant compositions which, in an individual and original manner, have revived the great traditions of the Spanish drama“.

He was born in Madrid on 19 April 1832. 

His father, a doctor and institute professor of Greek, was from Aragon and his mother was from Navarra.

Above: Madrid, Spain

When he was 5 years old, his family moved to Murcia, due to his father’s work.

He spent his childhood in Murcia, where he finished his elementary school education.

It was there, at the Murcia Institute, where he first gained his love for mathematics.

Above: Murcia, Spain

Mathematics forms a sauce that goes well with all the stews of the spirit.

They harmonize with music and art in general.

As if they are all harmonies, varieties in one form or another, which resolve into a high and beautiful unity.

(José Echegaray)

Above: The Babylonian mathematical tablet Plimpton 322 (1800 BC)

While still a child he read Goethe, Homer and Balzac, readings that alternated with those of mathematicians like Gauss, Legendre, and Lagrange.

Above: German polymath / writer Johann Wolfgang von Goethe (1749 – 1832)

Above: Bust of Greek poet Homer (8th century BC)

Above: French writer Honoré de Balzac (1799 – 1850)

Above: German mathematician Johann Carl Friedrich Gauß (1777 – 1855)

Above: Caricature of French mathematician Adrien-Marie Legendre (1752 – 1833)

Above: Italian mathematician Joseph-Louis Lagrange (né Giuseppe Ludovico Lagrangia) (1736 – 1813)

In order to earn enough money to attend the Escuela Técnica Superior de Ingeniería de Caminos, Canales y Puertos (Engineering School of Roads, Channels and Ports), he moved at the age of 14 to Madrid.

At the age of 20, he left the Madrid school with a Civil Engineering degree, which he had obtained as first in his class.

Above: Escuela de Ingenieros de Caminos, Canales_y_Puertos (Universidad Politécnica de Madrid, Spain

He moved to Almeria and Granada to begin working at his first job.

Together with Gabriel Rodríguez he founded El Economista, a magazine in which he wrote numerous articles, thus beginning a journalistic activity that he would not abandon throughout his life.

In 1854 he began teaching a class at the engineering school, working as a secretary there also.

He taught mathematics, stereotomy, hydraulics, descriptive geometry, differential and physical calculus from that year until 1868.

From 1858 to 1860 he was also a professor at the Assistants’ School of Public Works.

In his career as a scientist and teacher he published many works on physics and mathematics.

His Problemas de geometría analítica (1865) and Teorías modernas de la física, Unidad de las fuerzas materiales (1867) were held in some regard.

Above: José Echegaray

He became a member of the Society of Political Economy, helped to found the magazine La Revista and took a prominent part in propagating free trade doctrines in the press and on the platform.

He was clearly marked out for office.

When the Glorious Revolution of 1868 overthrew the monarchy, he resigned his post for a place in the revolutionary cabinet.

Echegaray also entered politics later in his life.

As a founding member of the republican Radical Democratic Party, he enjoyed a career in the government sector, being appointed Minister of Education, of Public Works and Finance Minister successively between 1867 and 1874. 

He retired from politics after the Bourbon restoration in 1874.

Above: Spanish Parliament, Madrid

Theatre had always been the love of José Echegaray’s life.

Although he had written earlier plays (La Hija natural (“The Natural Daughter“) and La Última Noche, both in 1867), he truly became a dramatist in 1874. 

His plays reflected his sense of duty, which had made him famous during his time in the governmental offices.

Dilemmas centered on duty and morality are the motif of his plays.

He replicated the achievements of his predecessors of the Spanish Golden Age, remaining a prolific playwright.

He premiered 67 plays, 34 of them in verse, with great success among the public of the time, although devoid of literary value for later criticism.

He himself always maintained a distant attitude towards his works.

Echegaray had great prestige in Spain at the beginning of the 20th century, a prestige that reached the fields of literature, science and politics and a well-established fame in the Europe of his time.

His works were successful in cities such as London, Paris, Berlin and Stockholm.

Above: José Echegaray

His most famous play is El gran Galeoto (“The great galley slave“), a drama written in the grand 19th century manner of melodrama.

It is about the poisonous effect that unfounded gossip has on a middle-aged man’s happiness.

Echegaray filled it with elaborate stage instructions that illuminate what we would now consider a hammy style of acting popular in the 19th century. 

Paramount Pictures filmed it as a silent with the title changed to The World and His Wife.

It was the basis for a later film The Great Galeoto.

His most remarkable plays are O locura o santidad (“Saint or Madman?“)(1877), Mariana (1892), El estigma (1895), La duda (1898) and El loco Dios (“God the fool“)(1900).

Above: José Echegaray

(Mariana is a woman tormented by her past:

Her mother abandoned the family out of passion for a man named Alvarado who later made her the object of abuse until she died.

That is why Mariana has developed a neurotic impulse of revenge and humiliation towards the entire male gender.

She includes poor Daniel, whom she deep down loves.)

Among his other famous plays are La esposa del vengador (1874) (“The Avenger’s Wife“), En el puño de la espada (1875) (“In the Sword’s Handle”), En el pilar y en la cruz (1878) (“On the Stake and on the Cross“) and Conflicto entre dos deberes (1882) (“Conflict of Two Duties“).

Above: José Echegaray

El hijo de Don Juan (“Don Juan’s son“) (1892):

The young Lázaro loses his mind as a result of a strange illness transmitted to him by his father Don Juan, a man who led a totally dissolute life.

Mancha que limpia (“The stain that cleans“) (1895):

Matilde is a woman driven mad by jealousy over her beloved Fernando’s marriage to Enriquita, a perfidious woman who is unfaithful to him.

Matilde murders the woman and her husband pleads guilty to the crime in defense of her honour.

La calumnia por castigo (“Slander for punishment“) (1897) focuses on the diatribe of whether absolute rehabilitation exists in the criminal order.

Along with the Provençal poet Frédéric Mistral, he was awarded the Nobel Prize for Literature in 1904, after having been nominated that year by a member of the Royal Spanish Academy, making him the first Spaniard to win the prize.

Above: French writer Frédéric Mistral (1830 – 1914)

I choose a passion, I take an idea, a problem, a character and I infuse it, like dense dynamite, deep into a character that my mind creates.

The plot, the character is surrounded by a few dolls that in the world either wallow in the filthy mud or warm themselves in the Phoebean light.

The fuse lit.

The fire is prepared, the cartridge bursts without remedy, and the main star is the one who pays for it.

Although sometimes also in this siege that I put on art and that flatters instinct, the explosion catches me in the middle!

Above: José Echegaray

José Echegaray maintained constant activity until his death on 14 September 1916 in Madrid. 

His extensive work did not stop growing in his old age:

In the final stage of his life he wrote 25 or 30 mathematical physics volumes.

At the age of 83 he commented:

I cannot die, because if I am going to write my mathematical physics encyclopedia, I need at least 25 more years.”

Above: José Echegaray

Known as a university town, Eskişehir Technical University, Eskişehir Osmangazi University and Anadolu University are based in Eskişehir.

The vast majority of my Wall Street English classes are either students presently enrolled in one of these univerisities or are alumni of these institutions.

Of these three universities and their combined 35 faculties, all have produced 80% of Wall Street English Eskişehir’s student body:

Engineers.

Engineers, as practitioners of engineering, are professionals who invent, design, analyze, build and test machines, complex systems, structures, gadgets and materials to fulfill functional objectives and requirements while considering the limitations imposed by practicality, regulation, safety and cost. 

The word engineer (Latin ingeniator) is derived from the Latin words ingeniare (“to contrive, devise“) and ingenium (“cleverness“).

The work of engineers forms the link between scientific discoveries and their subsequent applications to human and business needs and quality of life.

A professional engineer is competent by virtue of his/her fundamental education and training to apply the scientific method and outlook to the analysis and solution of engineering problems.

He/she is able to assume personal responsibility for the development and application of engineering science and knowledge, notably in research, design, construction, manufacturing, superintending, managing, and in the education of the engineer.

His/her work is predominantly intellectual and varied and not of a routine mental or physical character.

It requires the exercise of original thought and judgment and the ability to supervise the technical and administrative work of others.

His/her education will have been such as to make him/her capable of closely and continuously following progress in his/her branch of engineering science by consulting newly published works on a worldwide basis, assimilating such information, and applying it independently.

He/she is thus placed in a position to make contributions to the development of engineering science or its applications.

His/her education and training will have been such that he/she will have acquired a broad and general appreciation of the engineering sciences as well as thorough insight into the special features of his/her own branch.

In due time he/she will be able to give authoritative technical advice and assume responsibility for the direction of important tasks in his/her branch.

Medicine, law, business, engineering, these are noble pursuits and necessary to sustain life.

But poetry, beauty, romance, love, these are what we stay alive for.

(Dead Poets Society)

I am not anti-engineering.

As much I respect engineers and all that they do, as students I have found them to be more in love with and more comfortable with machines than they are with people.

The engineers I have mingled with have, with rare exception, been resistant to reading, to writing, to homework or conversation beyond what is unavoidably necessary.

Certainly, the history of literature has seen engineers quite capable of producing poetry, prose and plays, but they seem to me to be the exception rather than the rule.

This is what compels my curiosity regarding Echegaray, for he possessed a certain quality that I believe is crucial for everyone:

Passion for all that a person does.

I am reminded of the Wim Wenders film Perfect Days.

Hirayama (Kōji Yakusho) works as a public toilet cleaner in Tokyo’s upscale Shibuya ward, across town from his modest home in an ungentrified neighborhood east of the Sumida River.

He repeats his structured, ritualized life every day, starting at dawn.

He dedicates his free time to his passion for music, which he listens to in his van to and from work, and to his books, which he reads every night before going to sleep.

He reads stories by William Faulkner and Patricia Highsmith and the essays of Aya Kōda.

Above: American writer William Faulkner (1897 – 1962)

Above: American writer Patricia Highsmith (née Mary Patricia Plangman) (1921 – 1995)

Above: Japanese writer Aya Kōda (1904 – 1990)

Hirayama chooses the music he listens to, Wenders said:

Maybe he’s clinging to the past.

But he’s clinging a little bit also to his youth and he loves that music.

He chooses in the morning exactly what he’s going to listen to that day.

And it’s not random.

Above: German filmmaker / playwright Wim Wenders

His dreams are shown in flickery impressionistic sequences at the end of every day.

Hirayama is also very fond of trees and spends time gardening and photographing them.

He has a sandwich every day in the shade under trees in the grounds of a shrine and takes photos of their branches and leaves.

His pride in his work is apparent by its thoroughness and precision.

Hirayama’s young assistant, Takashi (Tokio Emoto), is often late, loud and not as thorough.

One day, a young woman named Aya (Aoi Yamada) stops by the public toilet Takashi is cleaning, so he hurries to finish.

Takashi tries to leave with Aya, but his motorbike will not start, so he convinces Hirayama to let him use his van.

When Aya says Takashi can stay with her as she works at a girls bar, he complains loudly that he is broke.

Above: Signage for hostess bars in Kabukichō, Tokyo, Japan

Unbeknownst to Hirayama, Takashi slips Hirayama’s Patti Smith tape into Aya’s purse.

Takashi talks Hirayama into going into a shop to get some of his cassettes appraised.

When Takashi discovers how valuable they are, he urges Hirayama to sell, but Hirayama refuses, giving him some cash so he can take out Aya.

When Hirayama runs out of gas on the way home, he is forced to sell a cassette for gas money.

Above: American artist Patti Smith

Hirayama commences a tic-tac-toe game with a stranger after finding a piece of paper left hidden in a stall.

The game continues over the course of the film.

He exchanges furtive glances with a strange woman eating lunch one bench over.

Aya catches up with Hirayama to return the Patti Smith cassette.

She asks to play it in his van one last time and then gives him a thank-you kiss on the cheek, leaving him visibly startled.

On his free day, Hirayama does his laundry, takes the film with his tree photos to be developed, cleans his flat, buys a new book, and dines out at a restaurant where the female proprietor shares gossip with him.

Niko (Arisa Nakano), Hirayama’s niece, shows up unannounced, having run away from his wealthy estranged sister Keiko’s home.

He lets Niko accompany him to work during the next two days.

The two photograph the trees in the park and ride bikes together.

Eventually, Keiko (Yumi Asō) comes to pick up Niko in a chauffeured car.

Keiko tells him that their father’s dementia has worsened and asks whether Hirayama will visit him in the nursing home where he lives.

She says that he doesn’t recognize anything anymore and will not behave the way he did before.

Hirayama sorrowfully refuses but hugs his sister good-bye.

Before she leaves, she asks him whether he really cleans toilets for a living, and he says yes.

As they drive away, Hirayama begins to cry inconsolably.

The next day, Takashi quits without giving notice, leaving Hirayama to cover his shift.

Later, as Hirayama goes to his usual restaurant, he opens the door and sees the proprietor embracing a man (Min Tanaka).

Hirayama hurries off, buying cigarettes and three canned highballs to consume at a nearby riverbank.

The man Hirayama saw at the restaurant approaches and asks him for a cigarette.

The man tells him the restaurant proprietor is his ex-wife whom he had not seen in seven years and that she opened her restaurant the year after divorcing him.

He says he visited her to make peace before he dies from cancer, telling Hirayama to look after her.

Hirayma lightens the mood by offering him a drink and inviting him to play shadow tag, and they eventually part ways.

The following morning, Hirayama begins another workweek.

As he drives his van and listens to Nina Simone sing “Feeling Good“, a range of powerful emotions washes over his face.

Above: American musician / activist Nina Simone (née Eunice Kathleen Waymon) (1933 – 2003)

Realistically, for many men, the trick is finding the heart in the work you already do.

It is possible to be an honest real estate salesman, lawyer, politician, doctor, and so on.

Think about your job.

How would you go about removing the facade that is traditionally built up in your line of work so that you can be more of the real you?

An architect gives up on the entire concept of deadlines, realizing that the word itself is sinister.

He tells his clients in advance that he uses “alive-lines” – realistic but flexible schedules that can be negotiated as they proceed – and the result will be a better building.

A bank manager places before all other priorities the considerate development of his staff’s careers.

A shop assistant, a young man 20-something, is so gentle and tender in his handling of a confused old lady that it brings tears to those that observe the scene.

These people are different from the norm.

They transform the banal into magic.

They have the confidence that comes from some inner sense of what matters.

We have recessions because there is no growth in the economy.

Yet we live in a finite world that cannot sustain growth anyhow.

So an economic boom is disastrous as well.

When mainstream men abandon their urge to compete and simply enjoy being and doing what is useful as opposed to profitable, then we will have the kind of stable economy the world needs.

Instead of more factories and office towers, we will build a spiritual, intellectual and social infrastructure that will make us healthy, secure and self-sufficient – qualities that even measured in Turkish liras, US dollars or EU euros will be impressive.

Love, fun and idealism have as much place at work as in any other aspect of life.

I am reminded of the Hermann Hesse classic Siddhartha:

The story takes place in ancient India and Nepal.

Siddhartha decides to leave his home in the hope of gaining spiritual illumination by becoming an ascetic wandering beggar of the Śamaṇa.

Joined by his best friend Govinda, Siddhartha fasts, becomes homeless, renounces all personal possessions, and intensely meditates, eventually seeking and personally speaking with Gautama, the famous Buddha, or Enlightened One.

Afterward, both Siddhartha and Govinda acknowledge the elegance of the Buddha’s teachings.

Although Govinda hastily joins the Buddha’s order, Siddhartha does not follow, claiming that the Buddha’s philosophy, though supremely wise, does not account for the necessarily distinct experiences of each person.

He argues that the individual seeks an absolutely unique, personal meaning that cannot be presented to him by a teacher.

He thus resolves to carry on his quest alone.

Siddhartha crosses a river and the generous ferryman, whom Siddhartha is unable to pay, merrily predicts that Siddhartha will return to the river later to compensate him in some way.

Venturing onward toward city life, Siddhartha discovers Kamala, the most beautiful woman he has yet seen.

Kamala, a courtesan, notes Siddhartha’s handsome appearance and fast wit, telling him that he must become wealthy to win her affections so that she may teach him the art of love.

Although Siddhartha despised materialistic pursuits as a Śamaṇa, he agrees now to Kamala’s suggestions.

She directs him to the employ of Kamaswami, a local businessman, and insists that he have Kamaswami treat him as an equal rather than an underling.

Siddhartha easily succeeds, providing a voice of patience and tranquility, which Siddhartha learned from his days as an ascetic, against Kamaswami’s fits of passion.

Thus Siddhartha becomes a rich man and Kamala’s lover, though in his middle years he realizes that the luxurious lifestyle he has chosen is merely a game that lacks spiritual fulfillment.

Leaving the fast-paced bustle of the city, Siddhartha returns to the river fed up with life and disillusioned, contemplating suicide before falling into a meditative sleep, and is saved only by an internal experience of the holy word, Om.

The very next morning, Siddhartha briefly reconnects with Govinda, who is passing through the area as a wandering Buddhist.

Siddhartha decides to live the rest of his life in the presence of the spiritually inspirational river.

Siddhartha thus reunites with the ferryman, named Vasudeva, with whom he begins a humbler way of life.

Although Vasudeva is a simple man, he understands and relates that the river has many voices and significant messages to divulge to any who might listen.

Some years later, Kamala, now a Buddhist convert, is travelling to see the Buddha at his deathbed, accompanied by her reluctant young son, when she is bitten by a venomous snake near Siddhartha’s river.

Siddhartha recognizes her and realizes that the boy is his own son.

After Kamala’s death, Siddhartha attempts to console and raise the furiously resistant boy, until one day the child flees altogether.

Although Siddhartha is desperate to find his runaway son, Vasudeva urges him to let the boy find his own path, much like Siddhartha did himself in his youth.

Listening to the river with Vasudeva, Siddhartha realizes that time is an illusion and that all of his feelings and experiences, even those of suffering, are part of a great and ultimately jubilant fellowship of all things connected in the cyclical unity of nature.

After Siddhartha’s moment of illumination, Vasudeva claims that his work is done and he must depart into the woods, leaving Siddhartha peacefully fulfilled and alone once more.

Towards the end of his life, Govinda hears about an enlightened ferryman and travels to Siddhartha, not initially recognizing him as his old childhood friend.

Govinda asks the now-elderly Siddhartha to relate his wisdom and Siddhartha replies that for every true statement there is an opposite one that is also true, that language and the confines of time lead people to adhere to one fixed belief that does not account for the fullness of the truth.

Because nature works in a self-sustaining cycle, every entity carries in it the potential for its opposite and so the world must always be considered complete.

Siddhartha simply urges people to identify and love the world in its completeness.

Siddhartha then requests that Govinda kiss his forehead and, when he does, Govinda experiences the visions of timelessness that Siddhartha himself saw with Vasudeva by the river.

Govinda bows to his wise friend and Siddhartha smiles radiantly, having found enlightenment.

Thus he experiences a whole circle of life.

He realizes his father’s importance and love when he himself becomes a father and his own son leaves him to explore the outside world.

Money pays the bills, but life should be more than just paying bills.

Echegaray, Hirayama and Siddhartha all had passion for what they did.

They did their share to contribute to the world in their own unique ways.

They were able to support themselves and in their individual ways improved the lives of others, enhancing their lives and futures.

They found the heart in the work they did.

Man has a thirst for knowledge.

He wants to know what the world around him looks like and how it functions.

Man thinks.

He draws conclusions from the data he collects.

Man is creative.

He makes something new out of the information acquired.

Man is sensitive.

As a result of his exceptionally wide, multidimensional emotional scale, he not only registers the commonplace in fine gradations but he creates and discovers new emotional values and makes them accessible to others through sensible descriptions or recreates them as an artist.

Man’s curiosity is universal.

There is almost nothing that does not interest him.

Men not only observe the world around them, it is in their nature to make comparisons and to apply the knowledge they have gained elsewhere with the ultimate aim to transform this newfound knowledge into something else, something new.

With his many gifts men would appear to be ideally suited, both mentally and physically, to lead a life both fulfilled and free.

If a young man gets married, starts a family and spends the rest of his life working at a soul-destroying job, he is held up as an example of virtue and responsibility.

Another type of man, living only for himself, working only for himself, doing first one thing and then another simply because he enjoys it and because he has to keep only himself, sleeping where and when he wants, and facing woman when he meets her, on equal terms and not as a servant somehow expected to serve woman simply by virtue of her sex, is rejected by society.

The free unshackled man has no place in society.

How depressing it is to see men betraying all that they were born to.

New worlds could be discovered, instead we focus on the preservation of the status quo.

Instead we forsake all our tremendous potential and permit our minds and bodies to be distracted by the need to appease the eternally-dissatisfied opposite gender.

I find myself thinking of the movie My Fair Lady.

In London, Professor Henry Higgins, a scholar of phonetics, believes that one’s accent determines a person’s prospects in society (“Why Can’t the English?“).

At the Covent Garden fruit-and-vegetable market one evening, he listens to Eliza Doolittle, a young flower seller with a strong Cockney accent, and makes notes.

This causes others to suspect he is a “tec” (detective).

When Eliza protests that she has done nothing wrong, she asks Colonel Hugh Pickering, himself a phonetics expert, to confirm this.

Pickering and Higgins are delighted to become acquainted.

In fact, Pickering had come from India just to meet Higgins.

Higgins boasts he could teach even someone like Eliza to speak so well he could pass her off as a duchess at an embassy ball.

Eliza wants to work in a flower shop, but her accent makes that impossible (“Wouldn’t It Be Loverly“).

The following morning, Eliza shows up at Higgins’s home, seeking lessons.

Pickering is intrigued and offers to cover all the attendant expenses if Higgins succeeds.

Higgins agrees and describes how women ruin lives (“I’m an Ordinary Man“).

Eliza’s father, Alfred P. Doolittle, a dustman, learns of his daughter’s new residence (“With a Little Bit of Luck“).

He shows up at Higgins’s house three days later, ostensibly to protect his daughter’s virtue, but in reality to extract some money from Higgins, and is bought off with £5.

Higgins is impressed by the man’s honesty, his natural gift for language, and especially his brazen lack of morals.

Higgins recommends Alfred to a wealthy American who is interested in morality.

Eliza endures Higgins’s demanding teaching methods and harsh treatment (“Just You Wait“), while the servants feel both annoyed with the noise as well as pity for Higgins (“Servants’ Chorus“).

She makes no progress, but just as she, Higgins, and Pickering are about to give up, Eliza finally “gets it” (“The Rain in Spain“).

She instantly begins to speak with an impeccable upper-class accent, and is overjoyed at her breakthrough (“I Could Have Danced All Night“).

As a trial run, Higgins takes her to Ascot Racecourse (“Ascot Gavotte“), where she makes a good impression initially, only to shock everyone by a sudden lapse into vulgar Cockney while cheering on a horse.

Higgins is amused.

There, she meets Freddy Eynsford-Hill, a young upper-class man who becomes infatuated with her (“On the Street Where You Live“).

Higgins then takes Eliza to an embassy ball, where she dances with a foreign prince.

Zoltan Karpathy, a Hungarian trained by Higgins, watches and listens, and declares she is a Hungarian princess.

Afterward, Eliza’s hard work is ignored, with all the praise going to Higgins (“You Did It“).

This and his callous treatment of her, especially his indifference to her future, causes her to walk out on him, but not before she throws his slippers at him, leaving him mystified by her ingratitude (“Just You Wait [Reprise]“).

Outside, Freddy is waiting (“On the Street Where You Live [Reprise]“) and greets Eliza, who is irritated by him as all he does is talk (“Show Me“).

She tries to return to her old life, but finds that she no longer fits in.

She meets her father, who has been left a large fortune by the wealthy American to whom Higgins had recommended him, and is resigned to marrying Eliza’s stepmother.

Alfred feels that Higgins has ruined him, lamenting that he is now bound by “middle-class morality” (“Get Me to the Church On Time“).

Eliza eventually visits Higgins’s mother, who is outraged at her son’s behavior.

The next day, Higgins finds Eliza gone and searches for her (“A Hymn to Him“), eventually finding her at his mother’s house.

He attempts to talk her into coming back to him.

He becomes angered when she announces that she is going to marry Freddy and become Karpathy’s assistant (“Without You“).

He goes home, predicting that she will come crawling back.

However, he comes to the realization that she has become important to him (“I’ve Grown Accustomed to Her Face“).

He turns on his gramophone and listens to her voice.

When she shows up, Higgins nonchalantly asks:

Eliza, where the devil are my slippers?

Higgins, forgive the bluntness, but if I’m to be in this business, I shall be a responsible for the girl.
Are you a man of good character where women are concerned?
Have you ever met a man of good character where women are concerned? Well, I haven’t.
I find the moment that a woman makes friends with me, she becomes jealous, exacting, suspicious and a damn nuisance.
And I find that the moment I make friends with a woman, I become selfish and tyrannical.
So here I am, a confirmed old bachelor and likely to remain so.
Well after all, Pickering:

I’m an ordinary man
Who desires nothing more
Than just an ordinary chance to live exactly as he likes
And do precisely what he wants.
An average man am I, of no eccentric whim
Who likes to live his life, free of strife
Doing whatever he thinks is best, for him.
Well, just an ordinary man

But, let a woman in your life
And your serenity is through.
She’ll redecorate your home, from the cellar to the dome
Then go on to the enthralling fun of overhauling you
.

Let a woman in your life
And you’re up against a wall.
Make a plan and you will find
She has something else in mind
And so rather than do either
You do something else that neither likes at all
.

You want to talk of Keats or Milton.
She only wants to talk of love.
You go to see a play or ballet
And spend it searching for her glove
.

Let a woman in your life
And you invite eternal strife.
Let them buy their wedding bands
For those anxious little hands
.

I’d be equally as willing for a dentist to be drilling
Than to ever let a woman in my life
.

I’m a very gentle man,
Even tempered and good natured
Whom you never hear complain,
Who has the milk of human kindness
By the quart in every vein.
A patient man am I, down to my fingertips,
The sort who never could, ever would
Let an insulting remark escape his lips.
A very gentle man

But, let a woman in your life
And patience hasn’t got a chance.
She will beg you for advice, your reply will be concise
And she’ll will listen very nicely
Then go out and do precisely what she wants
.

You are a man of grace and polish
Who never spoke above a hush.
Now all at once you’re using language
That would make a sailor blush
.

Let a woman in your life
And you’re plunging in a knife.
Let the others of my sex
Tie the knot around their necks
.

I prefer a new edition of the Spanish Inquisition
Than to ever let a woman in my life
.

I’m a quiet living man
Who prefers to spend the evenings
In the silence of his room,
Who likes an atmosphere as restful
As an undiscovered tomb.
A pensive man am I, of philosophic joys
Who likes to meditate, contemplate
Free from humanity’s mad inhuman noise.
A quiet-living man

But, let a woman in your life
And your sabbatical is through.
In a line that never ends come an army of her friends
Come to jabber and to chatter
And to tell her what the matter is with you
.

She’ll have a booming boisterous family
Who will descend on you en mass.
She’ll have a large Wagnerian mother
With a voice that shatters glass
.

Let a woman in your life
Let a woman in your life

I shall never let a woman in my life.

I am not suggesting that we all become MGTOW (men going their own way).

I will only remark that a woman is like a road in the rain where caution is advised when encountering dangerous curves.

I tell my younger charges to build themselves up first, physically, psychologically and financially, before yearning after women.

I have no doubt with the confidence a man carries when he is physically, psychologically and financially strong he need not chase women, they will find him.

Guys (and gals), find work deserving of your time and passion.

Do what you love.

Love what you do.

Whether you are a flower girl or a ferryman, a mathematician or a bus driver, a teacher or a toilet cleaner, be professional.

Put your passion into being the best you can be, where you are, right now.

Refuse to accept those who will not love you for who you are and reject you for what you do.

Where you are does not necessarily mean that is where you must remain.

It is not the job that gives dignity to the man.

It is the man that gives dignity to the job.

Somehow, the world has become topsy-turvy.

The focus has been a woman can simply be – though they dare not be without their masks of femininity -and a man must become.

So often I hear of the impossible standards a woman insists a man must meet to be worthy of her and men reeling from rejection never realizing that it is men who are the true prize and that a woman needs to show him that they are worthy, not because they are women but in spite of this.

Let us be together not because we need one another, but because we simply want to be with one another.

Let us have an attitude of take-it-or-leave-it.

Rather than searching for happiness in a relationship, we should instead focus on making ourselves happy first.

Happiness is never found in the arms of another.

It is cultivated within ourselves and then shared with others.

Neither gender was meant to serve the other.

The Lord God said:

It is not good for the man to be alone.

I will make a helper suitable for him.

(Holy Bible, Genesis 2:18)

We are meant to help one another.

Talk a walk
We can hardly breathe the air
Look around
It’s a hard life everywhere

People talk but they never really care
On the street there’s a feeling of despair
Everyday, there’s a brand new baby born
Everyday, there’s a sun to keep you warm

When it’s alright
Yeah, it’s alright
I’m alive
And I don’t care much for words of doom

If it’s love you need
Well, I got the room
It’s a simple thing changed in me
When I found you

I’m alive
I’m alive
Every night on the streets of Hollywood
Pretty girls come to give you something good

Love for sale
It’s a lonely town at night
Therapy for a heart misunderstood
Look around, there’s a flower on every street
Look around and it’s growing at your feet

Everyday you can hear me say
That I’m alive
I want to take all that life has got to give
All I need is someone to share it with

I got love and love is all I really need to live
I’m alive
I’m alive
Everyday, there’s a brand new baby born
Everyday, there’s enough to keep you warm

It’s ok
And I’m glad to say
I’m alive
And I don’t care much for words of doom

If it’s love you got, well, I’ve got the room
It’s a simple thing that came to me when I found you
I’m alive
I’m alive

And I don’t care much for words of doom
If it’s love you need, well, I got the room
It’s a simple thing that came to me and I thank God
I’m alive

I can take all that life has got to give
If I’ve got someone to share it with

(“I’m Alive“, Neil Diamond)

Sources

Steve Biddulph, Manhood

Bowser and Blue, “The Colo-rectal Surgeon Song”

Lee Child, One Shot

Neil Diamond, “I’m Alive

Flight of the Conchords, “Bus Driver

Ronald Gross, The Independent Scholar’s Handbook

Merle Haggard, “Workin’ Man Blues

Hermann Hesse, Siddhartha

Billy Joel, “Piano Man

Anthea McTerrnan, “In Praise of Men“, Irish Times, 29 September 2016

My Fair Lady, “I’m an Ordinary Man

George Orwell, Nineteen Eighty-Four

Pink Floyd, “Comfortably Numb

Rush, “Workin’ Man

Tom Schulman, Dead Poets Society

George Thorogood, “Get a Haircut

Esther Vilar, The Manipulated Man

The Woman in Room 101

Eskişehir, Türkiye

Thursday 18 April 2024 (continued)

At each stage of his imprisonment Winston had known or seemed to know whereabouts he was in the windowless building.

Possibly there were slight differences in the air pressure.

This place was many metres underground, as deep down as it was possible to go.

“You asked me once what was in Room 101.”, O’Brien said.

“I told you that you knew the answer already.

Everyone knows it.

The thing that is in Room 101 is the worst thing in the world.

The worst thing in the world varies from individual to individual.

It may be buried alive or death by fire or death by drowning or by impalement or fifty other deaths.

There are cases where it is some quite trivial thing, not even fatal.

Do you remember the moment of panic that used to occur in your dreams?

There was a wall of blackness in front of you and a roaring sound in your ears.

There was something terrible on the other side of the wall.

You knew that you knew what it was, but you dared not drag it into the open.”

(Nineteen Eighty-Four, George Orwell)

There are some people you can immediately identify with and others….

Not so much.

Kathy Acker (18 April 1947(?) – 1997) was an American experimental novelist, playwright, essayist, and postmodernist writer, known for her idiosyncratic and transgressive writing that dealt with themes such as childhood trauma, sexuality and rebellion.

Above: Kathy Acker, 1996

If you ask me what I want, I’ll tell you.

I want everything.

(Kathy Acker)

Above: The Spice Girls (“Wannabe / Tell Me What You Want“)

Experimental literature is a genre of literature that is generally “difficult to define with any sort of precision“. 

Experimental” defines both Acker and her literature.

It experiments with the conventions of literature, including boundaries of genres and styles.

For example, it can be written in the form of prose narratives or poetry, but the text may be set on the page in differing configurations than that of normal prose paragraphs or in the classical stanza form of verse.

The question is:

Why bother?” 

It may also incorporate art or photography.

(Kind of like social media posts?)

Furthermore, while experimental literature was traditionally handwritten, the digital age has seen an exponential use of writing experimental works with word processors.

Dreams are manifestations of identities.
(Kathy Acker, Pussy, King of the Pirates)

Her writing incorporates pastiche and the cut-up technique, involving cutting-up and scrambling passages and sentences.

Above: Kathy Acker

pastiche is a work of visual art, literature, theatre, music, or architecture that imitates the style or character of the work of one or more other artists. 

Unlike parody, pastiche pays homage to the work it imitates, rather than mocking it.

Above: A pastiche combining elements of paintings by Pollaiuolo and Botticelli (Portrait of a Woman and Portrait of a Young Woman) using Photoshop

The cut-up technique (or découpé in French) is an a literary technique in which a written text is cut up and rearranged to create a new text.

Above: A text created from lines of a newspaper tourism article

The concept can be traced to the Dadaists of the 1920s, but it was developed and popularized in the 1950s and early 1960s, especially by writer William S. Burroughs.

Above: Cover of the first edition of the publication Dada, Tristan Tzara, Zürich, 1917

It has since been used in a wide variety of contexts.

The cut-up and the closely associated fold-in are the two main techniques:

Cut-up is performed by taking a finished and fully linear text and cutting it in pieces with a few or single words on each piece.

The resulting pieces are then rearranged into a new text, such as in poems by Tristan Tzara as described in his short text, TO MAKE A DADAIST POEM.

TO MAKE A DADAIST POEM
Take a newspaper.
Take some scissors.
Choose from this paper an article of the length you want to make your poem.
Cut out the article.
Next carefully cut out each of the words that makes up this article and put them all in a bag.
Shake gently.
Next take out each cutting one after the other.
Copy conscientiously in the order in which they left the bag.
The poem will resemble you.
And there you are – an infinitely original author of charming sensibility, even though unappreciated by the vulgar herd.

Above: Portrait of Tristan Tzara (1896 – 1963)

Fold-in is the technique of taking two sheets of linear text (with the same linespacing), folding each sheet in half vertically and combining with the other, then reading across the resulting page, such as in The Third Mind.

It is a joint development between Burroughs and Brion Gysin.

For example, if I read across two pages of George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four:

The voice from the telescreen paused.

A trumpet call creature now living was on his side?

And what way, of clear and beautiful, floated into the stagnant air?

The voice, knowing that the dominion of the Party would not endure, continued raspingly.

Forever?

Like an answer on the white face:

“Attention!

Your attention, please!”

A news flash of the Ministry of Truth came back at him.”

She also defined her writing as existing in the post-nouveau roman European tradition. 

In her texts, she combines biographical elements, power, sex and violence.

Above: Kathy Acker

I’m no longer a child and I still want to be, to live with the pirates.

Because I want to live forever in wonder.

The difference between me as a child and me as an adult is this and only this:

When I was a child, I longed to travel into, to live in wonder.

Now, I know, as much as I can know anything, that to travel into wonder is to be wonder.

So it matters little whether I travel by plane, by rowboat, or by book.

Or, by dream.

I do not see, for there is no I to see.

That is what the pirates know.

There is only seeing and, in order to go to see, one must be a pirate.”

(Kathy Acker)

The Nouveau Roman (“new novel“) is a type of 1950s French novel that diverged from classical literary genres. 

Émile Henriot (1889 – 1961) coined the term in an article in the popular French newspaper Le Monde on 22 May 1957 to describe certain writers who experimented with style in each novel, creating an essentially new style each time. 

Above: Emile Henriot (1889 – 1961)

There are times when the law jeopardizes those who obey it.
(Kathy Acker, Pussy, King of the Pirates)

Reading Acker is akin to being the Clampetts in Beverly Hills.

I am with you, but I cannot understand where you are from nor where you are going.

The only child of Donald and Claire (née Weill) Lehman, Acker was born Karen Lehman in New York City in 1947, although the Library of Congress gives her birth year as 1948, while the editors of Encyclopædia Britannica gave her birth year as 18 April 1948, New York.

She died on 30 November 1997, in Tijuana, Mexico. 

Most obituaries, including The New York Times, cited her birth year as 1944.

Everytime you read, you are walking among the dead, and, if you are listening, you just might hear prophecies.

(Kathy Acker, Trouble on Triton: An Ambiguous Heterotopia)

The Library of Congress, Encyclopaedia Britannica and the New York Times are all trusted sources of information, albeit in three geographically separate cities (Washington DC, London and NYC), so why the discrepancy in birthdates.

Don’t know.

Does it even matter?

Perhaps to Kathy.

Did Kathy know?

Did Kathy care?

Her family was from a wealthy, assimilated German-Jewish background that was culturally but not religiously Jewish.

Religious Judaism means nothing to me.

I don’t run away from it, it just means nothing to me.” 

(Kathy Acker)

Exactly what does that mean?

Culturally but not religiously?

Jewish in name only?

Or had Kathy been Catholic she would have been described as a “half-ass Catholic” by the local priest of the town where I went to high school – attend the “big” events but are regularly absent otherwise.

Acker was raised in her mother and stepfather’s home in the Sutton Place neighborhood of Manhattan’s prosperous Upper East Side.

Her father, Donald Lehman, abandoned the family before Acker’s birth.

Her relationship with her domineering mother, even into adulthood, was fraught with hostility and anxiety because Acker felt unloved and unwanted.

Above: York Avenue / Sutton Place

Love goes away when your mind goes away and then you’re someone else.”

(Kathy Acker, Blood and Guts in High School)

Domineering” is a word I understand.

I have often described my late foster mother “as less a female as she was a force“, but where Kathy felt hostility and anxiety I instead felt exasperation and sought solace and sanctuary by escaping into books.

Pain is the world.

I don’t have anywhere to run.”

(Kathy Acker, Blood and Guts in High School)

Unloved and unwanted” also creates an internal conflict within me in regards to the controversial issue of abortion.

I firmly believe that all children should be loved and wanted and that an aborted fetus can be spared a lifetime of anguish and abandonment should the unborn be unwanted and unwelcome.

That being said, to abort a life is to deny the possibility of that unborn person of finding, of making a life that could be potentially fulfilling should fortune and determination set their course.

To abort a fetus is to deny the unborn to become all that they could have been.

I sympathize with women in regards to their outcry of “my body, my choice“, but unless she was raped, if the decision to be intimate was consensual, then it was also her choice that put her body into a state of pregnancy.

Every choice has consequences.

I disagree with the statement of “no uterus, no opinion” – a line used by Rachel Karen Green (Jennifer Aniston) in an episode of the sitcom Friends.

If the father wants the child her abortion denies him this opportunity.

Granted pregnancy and labour are not easy on a woman’s body, but if the father is psychologically, physically and financially stable, then she could be supported by him until the baby has arrived and is given to his care returning to the lifestyle she enjoyed before.

I am not suggesting that single parenthood is necessarily desirable.

I believe a child needs a balanced environment of two parents.

I have no objection against same sex parents if the child is loved.

And as far as I can tell, same sex parentage is, more often than not, an environment of love and compassion as much as (or perhaps even more) than a differently gendered couple who simply remained together for the sake of the child(ren).

Certainly she can cry out “my body, my choice” but I counter with “their baby, their mutual consent“.

The opposite scenario holds true as well.

Should she want to keep her baby but he does not wish to be a father, he should not be held legally and financially responsible for the next 20 years for the passion of 20 minutes.

Their intimacy, if mutually consensual, was a choice of two adults.

Parenthood and the responsibilities this entails should also be mutually consensual.

She made the choice to be intimate with him.

Keeping the baby, she chose to be a mother, but gave him no choice about his becoming a father.

Being a father (or a mother) is not always the same as being a good parent.

Sometimes we make poor choices in regards to whom we are intimate with.

In their desire for intimacy perhaps there was no thought about the possibility of pregnancy nor did chemistry allow reason to analyze the suitability of their partner’s character as a parent.

I am not anti-promiscuity, but I do advocate knowing your intimate partner’s character (and potential as a parent) before the bedroom fun.

Her mother soon remarried, to Albert Alexander, whose surname Kathy, née Karen, was given, although the writer later described her mother’s union with Alexander “as a passionless marriage to an ineffectual man“.

Above: Kathy Acker

For the poet, the world is word.

Words.

Not that precisely.

Precisely:

The world and words f*** each other.

(Kathy Acker)

Above: Kathy Acker

If her marriage was truly “passionless“, why did Claire remain?

For the sake of the children?

Perhaps a different era, different judgment calls?

I want to get out of here means I want to be innocent.

(Kathy Acker, My Mother: Demonology)

Above: Kathy Acker

What exactly is “an ineffectual man“?

Is there also such a thing as “an ineffectual woman“?

But :

We’re still human.

Human because we keep on battling against all these horrors, the horrors caused and not caused by us.

We battle not in order to stay alive, that would be too materalistic, for we are body and spirit, but in order to love each other.

(Kathy Acker, Empire of the Senseless)

Kathy had a half-sister, Wendy, by her mother’s second marriage, but the two women were never close and long estranged.

By the time of Acker’s death, she had requested that her friends not contact Wendy, as some had suggested. 

Above: Kathy Acker

It’s possible to name everything and to destroy the world.

(Kathy Acker, In Memoriam to Identity)

Above: Kathy Acker

Being related by blood does not necessarily mean being connected emotionally.

Kathy may indeed have loved Wendy, but simultaneously could not like her.

Paradoxical?

Yes.

But we humans are complex creatures, even to ourselves.

What other knowledge will my solitude and muteness bring?

What other worlds?

(Kathy Acker, My Mother: Demonology)

In 1978, her mother Claire Alexander, committed suicide. 

Death is another bar which lies several steps below the normal world.

I’m at its threshold, but not yet in it.

Its doorway is doorless.”

(Kathy Acker, Pussy, King of the Pirates)

There is a moment in the sitcom Friends where Rachel tells Phoebe (Lisa Kudrow) that she cannot keep using her mother’s suicide to continually get what she wants.

Let me tread carefully here.

When someone we love commits suicide it is truly devastating for those who are left behind.

We cannot truly comprehend what drives someone to that extreme.

Did we not love the deceased enough while they were alive?

Were we a contributing factor in the pain they sought release from?

And I think that the show writers of the Friends‘ screenplay made the suicide of Phoebe‘s mother too light-hearted.

Granted that, according to the show’s lore, her mother killed herself when Phoebe was in her teens, but whether the 20- / 30-something woman that evolved since then could be merely offbeat and ditzy feels hollow to me somehow.

Above: Lisa Kudrow as Phoebe Buffay

Writing is one method of dealing with being human or wanting to suicide cause in order to write you kill yourself at the same time while remaining alive.”

(Kathy Acker, In Memoriam to Identity)

As an adult, Acker tried to track down her father, but abandoned her search after she discovered that her father had disappeared after killing a trespasser on his yacht and spending six months in a psychiatric asylum until the state excused him of murder charges.

Because humans, above all, fear intelligence.

How humans, scared out of their minds, gather whatever intelligence they can put their hands on and put it all in a central penitentiary named ‘facts’.”

(Kathy Acker, Pussy, King of the Pirates)

Above: Kathy Acker

I know something about the compulsion to try and understand one’s past, for after my foster parents became merely a memory to me I sought out my own biological roots in a journey that would find me hitching my way from Ontario to Florida to California to British Colombia and back again.

Raised as an only child, I found I had six siblings and a father still kicking.

I learned where my mother was born and where she died.

I learned that family is more than blood, that without shared experience there can be no true bond.

That journey of discovery was an adventure and an experience that, God willing, I shall write about one day, though probably in a fictional format.

I walked along a highway.

I was looking for a place to sit down, for some grass I could walk in, for a wood I could explore.

I walked for hours.

All land on both sides of the highway, cultivated and wild, was private.

I had to keep walking on the highway.

I thought that people today when they move move only by car, train, boat or plane and so move only on roads.

They perceive only the roads, the map, the prison.

I think it’s becoming harder to get off the roads.

(Kathy Acker)

I think that there are people who invent themselves.

I think that Kathy fits that category.

I found out and lost the only place I ever sort of regarded as home.

Oh well.

Best to stay in one’s garden but Voltaire (1694 – 1778) was a boring writer and sex is one of the greatest things there is.

(Kathy Acker, I’m Very into You: Correspondence 1995-1996)

Above: Kathy Acker

Life is bristling with thorns.

I know no other remedy than to cultivate one’s garden.”

(Voltaire)

Above: French writer / philosopher Voltaire (né François-Marie Arouet (1694 – 1778)

Acker attended the Lenox School, a private school for girls on the Upper East Side.

As an undergraduate at Brandeis University, she studied Classics and “took advantage of loosened mores, attending orgies thrown by theatre kids“. 

Above: Seal of Brandeis University, Waltam, Massachusetts

If we keep on f***ing, I’m not gonna die.
― Kathy Acker, Eurydice in the Underworld

Above: Kathy Aker

I don’t know why Friends dominates my thoughts today, but I am reminded of the actresses in the show who played the role of actresses and love interests of both Joey Tribbani (Matt LeBlanc) and Chandler Bing (Matthew Perry).

Above: The Friends

In Season 3, Kate Miller (Dina Meyer) is Joey’s co-star in the play Boxing Day

Joey falls for her and she sleeps with him, but she is already dating the director, Marshall Townsend, and sees Joey as a one-night stand.

The director dumps her when the play performs poorly with critics, and she gets together with Joey.

Joey is distraught when she leaves for a soap opera role in Los Angeles.

She excuses her behaviour with the words:

Haven’t you ever dated an actress before?

Above: Joey and Kate

It was only when we were in that bed, high above the world – then I thought the birds could have been circling around our bodies circled around each other – that we made our world totally separated from everything else.

It was the only way we could be together.

(Kathy Acker, Eurydice in the Underworld)

Above: Kathy Acker

In Season 4, Kathy (Paget Brewster), an actress, is Joey’s girlfriend.

A mutual attraction soon develops between Kathy and Chandler, which manifests in a kiss.

Kathy then breaks up with Joey, without telling him why. 

After Chandler reveals the truth, Joey is outraged and decides to move out, but has a change of heart after hearing Kathy‘s feelings for Chandler, and she and Chandler get together.

Although Chandler is initially uncomfortable about the possibility of their relationship becoming sexual as he would be directly compared to Joey, Monica and Rachel are able to give Chandler some pointers.

Sometime later, Chandler goes to see Kathy in a play and becomes jealous of her steamy onstage sex scenes with her co-star, Nick.

Chandler starts to suspect that she is cheating on him.

When he confronts her about it, she leaves, offended, and Chandler assumes the worst.

Realizing that he has come to the wrong conclusion, Chandler arrives at Kathy‘s apartment the next morning to apologize to her, only to find Nick’s pants, and they break up.

Again, there is the suggestion that performers are naturally promiscous.

Above: Kathy and Chandler

Perhaps if human desire is said out loud, the urban planes, the prisons, the architectual mirrors will take off, as airplanes do.

The black planes will take off into the night air and the night winds, sliding past and behind each other, zooming, turning and turning in the redness of the winds, living, never to return.

(Kathy Acker, Empire of the Senseless)

Above: Kathy Acker

I do recall once visiting the dressing room after a drama production – a long storage room in the college gymnasium – of a former friend and was startled to find both genders of actors, in various states of undress, calmly changing clothes.

There was nothing indecent occurring between the performers during that briefest of glimpses before my friend slammed the door closed barring my entry, but it was the casualness of their derobing that made me wonder how promiscous the performers might have been.

Meanwhile the temperature is getting hotter and hotter so no one can think clearly.

No one perceives.

No one cares.

Insane madness comes out like life is a terrific party.

(Kathy Acker, Eurydice in the Underworld)

Above: “Fergie“, Black Eyed Peas video, I Gotta Feeling

I am reminded of the scene in the 1992 bio film Chaplin where Charlie (Robert Downey, Jr.), hired as a comedian in a theatre in the East End of London, casually strolls about the dressing room of the theatre dancers in various stages of dress.

For them – save for a new arrival Hetty Kelly (Moira Kelly) – it was neither awkward nor immoral for Charlie to be there.

Above: Hetty and Charlie, Chaplin

I will not categorize the acting community as being promiscious, for I am certain that for all of those we hear about behaving badly there are just as many (and probably more) who are content in their monogamous situations.

But stable relationships don’t sell news copy.

I do not know whether Acker experiencing “loosened morals, attending orgies thrown by theatre kids” is truth or invention.

But the suggestive nature of this titillation makes for tantalyzing text.

Above: Kathy Acker

In 1966, she married Robert Acker and took his surname.

Robert Acker was the son of lower-middle-class Polish-Jewish immigrants.

Her mother and stepfather had hoped she would marry a wealthy man and did not expect the marriage to Acker to last long.

Above: Edmund Blair Leighton, The Wedding (1920)

One of the most destructive forces in the world is love.

For the following reason:

The world is a conglomeration of objects, no, of events and the approaching of events towards objects, therefore of becoming stases static stagnant, of all that is unreal.

You get in the world, you get your daily life, your routine doesn’t matter, if you’re rich, poor, legal, illegal, you begin to believe what doesn’t change is real, and love comes along and shows all these unchangeable for ever fixtures to be flimsy paper bits.

Love can tear anything to shreds.

(Kathy Acker, Blood and Guts in High School)

Why was it unthinkable that Acker might make her own fortune? 

I’m sick of this society.

“Earn a living” as if I’m not yet living.

Lobotomized and robotized from birth, they tell me I can’t do anything I want to do in the subtlest and sneakiest ways possible.

They want to erase all possible hints that I’ve been born.

I have two centers:

Love and my desire to sleep.”

(Kathy Acker, Portrait of an Eye: Three Novels)

I cannot ever imagine that a man would write those words.

A man is a human being who works, who must work.

How he feels about it is immaterial.

A woman is a human being who works only if she has no other option.

Given the opportunity, some women wouldn’t.

Glory be to those humans that are absolutely NOTHING for the opinions of other humans:

They are the true owners of illusions, transformations and themselves.”

(Kathy Acker, New York City in 1979)

She became interested in writing novels and, with Robert, moved to California to attend University of California, San Diego, where American poet David Antin (1932 – 2016), his spouse artist Eleanor Antin, and American poet Jerome Rothenberg (1931 – 2024) were among her teachers.

She received her bachelor’s degree in 1968.

After moving to New York, she attended two years of graduate school at the City College of New York in Classics, specializing in Greek.

She did not earn a graduate degree.

Above: City College of New York seal

Education, or the repetition and internalization of set models, and the childhood seen through the lens of this education are false.

Not just the models taught in class, but all perceptual models made and turned absolute.

For instance, when I was a child, I didn’t actually know either St. Pierre or Burpface, yet I defined myself, predicated my identity on how they saw me and how I perceived how they saw me.

The above dream has shown me that, since the identity I was taught was fake, childhood is a fake.”

(Kathy Acker, My Mother: Demonology)

Above: Kathy Acker

During her time in New York, she was employed as a file clerk, secretary, stripper and porn performer.

Having any sex in the world is having to have sex with capitalism.”

(Kathy Acker)

Her latter two choices of employment in NYC confuse me.

Were these decisions made intelligently or desperately?

Again, we return to the argument of “her body, her choice” and the question of sexuality.

To achieve financial independence as a woman, a woman can manipulate men’s basic male need for physical contact with a woman’s body.

We live on every edge conceivable.”

(Kathy Acker)

(I speak of heterosexuality not to dismiss other sexual proclivities but for the simplest of reasons:

I know very little about other options.

Not that I will claim to understand a vast amount more about my accustomed preferences either.)

There’s a world right in front of our eyes.

The world of alienated action.

Everyone can do absolutely anything they want.”

(Kathy Acker)

Above: George Michael, single cover art, “Freedom

What depth of emotion (or lack thereof) or what sexual appetite (or lack thereof) a stripper or an adult entertainer has is beyond my scope of experience.

Do I enjoy the appearance of women in the world?

Yes.

Have I seen films and magazines of an adult nature?

Yes.

But the problem is that venues or media of a titillating nature create the idea that a person’s sexual yearnings are by their very nature something to be considered sleazy, animalistic and immoral.

When bodies are used (and when people allow their bodies to be used) for profit, then everyone is misused.

Sexual information and access creates a happier, more sane and honest world.

But voyeurism denies the voyeur the experience of what is really going on inside two people in love.

Physical mechanics has killed the passion and poetry in its profitable display of the plumbing.

We should not be ashamed of our sexuality, but we should not let it dominate and decide our destiny.

Sex isn’t a separate part of you.

Your heart, spirit, mind and body need to be along for the ride.

It should transform you and refresh your sense of glory in being alive.

And this, though hard to attain, only occurs in a relationship with great emotional trust.

Pornography and prostitution deny both the voyeur and the viewed the possibility of real love beyond the VIP booth and the computer screen.

To see the beauty of and beyond the body.

There is vastly greater pleasure in love than merely the mechanics of sex.

Our bodies, our choices.

And this applies to both genders.

(All genders?

These are confusing times we live in.)

I will not go so far as to suggest that pornography and prostitution should be eradicated, for truth be told I don’t believe they can be, regardless of how theocratic a government is.

I am only saying that we should not become prisoners of our need for sexual release.

All my emotions, fantasies, imaginings, desires are reality because I must have a life that matters, that is emotional.

I don’t want to speak anymore about anything that’s serious.

I just want to speak.

(Kathy Acker, My Mother: Demonology)

Acker’s first work appeared in print as part of the burgeoning New York City literary underground of the mid-1970s.

During the 1970s, Acker often moved back and forth between San Diego, San Francisco and New York, becoming a fixture of the downtown scene in the East Village.

Above: East Village Second Avenue, New York City

In February 1978, she married the composer and experimental musician Peter Gordon due to a cancer scare.

(Is the fear of death the right reason for a relationship?)

Above: Peter Gordon

Don’t get into the writer’s personal life thinking if you like the books you’ll like the writer.

A writer’s personal life is horrible and lonely.

Writers are queer so keep away from them.

(Kathy Acker, Blood and Guts in High School: A Novel)

Above: Kathy Acker

The pair ended their seven-year relationship shortly afterward. 

(No more cancer scare = no more relationship?)

Writers create what they do out of their own frightful agony and blood and mushed-up guts and horrible mixed-up insides.

The more they are in touch with their insides the better they create.

(Kathy Acker, Blood and Guts in High School)

Later, she had relationships with the theorist, publisher, and critic Sylvère Lotringer (1938 – 2021) and then with the filmmaker and film theorist Peter Wollen (1938 – 2019), as well as a brief affair with media theorist and scholar McKenzie Wark.  

Above: French literary critic Sylvère Lotringer

Above: Peter Wollen

Above: Mackenzie Wark

In 1996, Acker left San Francisco and moved to London to live with the writer and music critic Charles Shaar Murray. 

Above: Charles Shaar Murray

She married twice.

She was openly bisexual.

Above: Peter Lafleur (Vince Vaughn)(center) learns Kate Veatch (Christine Taylor) (left) is bisexual after she kisses her friend Joyce (Scarlett Chorvat) (right), Dodgeball.

Come alive, dead heart, and sing.

(Kathy Acker, In Memoriam to Identity)

Above: Kathy Acker

Come into these arms again
And lay your body down
The rhythm of this trembling heart
Is beating like a drum

It beats for you – It bleeds for you
It knows not how it sounds
For it is the drum of drums
It is the song of songs.

Once I had the rarest rose
That ever deigned to bloom.
Cruel winter chilled the bud
And stole my flower too soon.

Oh loneliness – oh hopelessness
To search the ends of time
For there is in all the world
No greater love than mine.

Love, oh love, oh love…
Still falls the rain… (still falls the rain)
Love, oh love, oh, love…
Still falls the night…
Love, oh love, oh love…
Be mine forever…. (be mine forever)
Love, oh love, oh love….

Let me be the only one
To keep you from the cold
Now the floor of Heaven’s lain
With stars of brightest gold

They shine for you – they shine for you
They burn for all to see
Come into these arms again
And set this spirit free

(“Love Song for a Vampire“, Annie Lennox)

I confess to comprehending heterosexuality and homosexuality a wee bit more than bisexuality.

With the first two you found a gender you are most comfortable with and you make your choice to be with that gender.

Bisexuality seems to me to be more of a question of varying degrees of what a person seeks in one gender as opposed to its opposite, combined with the emotional and sexual attraction that is felt in a moment between two people.

I wonder if I am complicating or oversimplifying bisexuality.

Again, I return to “her body, her choice“.

After Hatuey, a 15th-century Indian insurrectionist, had been fixed to the stake, his Spanish captors extended him the choice of converting to Christianity and ascending to Heaven or going unrepentantly to Hell.

Gathering that his executioners expected to go to Heaven, Hatuey chose the other.

(Kathy Acker, My Mother: Demonology)

Above: Taino Chief Hatuey (d. 2 February 1512) monument, Baracoa, Cuba

Acker was associated with the New York punk movement of the late 1970s and early 1980s.

The punk aesthetic influenced her literary style. 

Above: Kathy Acker

Let me put it another way.

Most people are what they sense and if all you see day after day is a mat on a floor that belongs to the rats and four walls with tiny piles of plaster at the bottom, and all you eat is starch, and all you hear is continuous music, you smell garbage and piss which drips through the walls continually, and all the people you know live like you, it’s not horrible, it’s just… 

Who they are.

(Kathy Acker, Blood and Guts in High School)

Above: Kathy Acker

(The punk subculture includes a diverse and widely known array of ideologies, fashion and other forms of expression, visual art, dance, literature and film.

Largely characterised by anti-establishment views, the promotion of individual freedom, and the DIY ethics, the culture originated from punk rock.

The punk ethos is primarily made up of beliefs such as non-conformity, anti-authoritarianism, anti-corporatism, a do-it-yourself ethic, anti-consumerist, anti-corporate greed, direct action, and not “selling out“.

There is a wide range of punk fashion, including T-shirts, leather jackets, Dr. Martens boots, hairstyles such as brightly coloured hair and spiked mohawks, cosmetics, tattoos, jewellery, and body modification.

Women in the hardcore scene typically wore clothing categorized as masculine.

Punk aesthetics determine the type of art punks enjoy, which typically has underground, minimalist, iconoclastic and satirical sensibilities.

Punk has generated a considerable amount of poetry and prose.

It has its own underground press in the form of zines.

Many punk-themed films have been made.

Punk political ideologies are mostly concerned with individual freedom and anti-establishment views. Common punk viewpoints include individual liberty, anti-authoritarianism, a DIY ethic, non-conformity, anti-corporatism, anti-government, direct action, and not “selling out“.

Some groups and individuals that try to self-identify as being a part of the punk subculture hold pro-Nazi or Fascist views, however, these Nazi / Fascist groups are rejected by almost all of the punk subculture.

The belief that such views are opposed to the original ethos of the punk subculture, and its history, has led to internal conflicts and an active push against such views being considered part of punk subculture at all.

Two examples of this are an incident during the 2016 American Music Awards, where the band Green Day chanted anti-racist and anti-fascist messages… 

…. and an incident at a show by the Dropkick Murphys, when bassist and singer Ken Casey tackled an individual for giving a Nazi-style salute and later stated that Nazis are not welcome at a Dropkick Murphys show.

Band member Tim Brennan later reaffirmed this sentiment.

The song “Nazi Punks F*** Off” by hardcore punk band Dead Kennedys is a standout example.

Above: The Dead Kennedys

Early British punks expressed nihilistic and anarchist views with the slogan No Future, which came from the Sex Pistols song “God Save the Queen“.

Above: The Sex Pistols

God save the Queen
The fascist regime
They made you a moron
A potential H bomb

God save the Queen
She’s not a human being
and there’s no future
And England’s dreaming

Don’t be told what you want
Don’t be told what you need
There’s no future
No future
No future for you

God save the Queen
We mean it, man
We love our Queen
God saves

God save the Queen
‘Cause tourists are money
And our figurehead
Is not what she seems

Oh God save history
God save your mad parade
Oh Lord God have mercy
All crimes are paid

Oh when there’s no future
How can there be sin
We’re the flowers
In the dustbin
We’re the poison
In your human machine
We’re the future
Your future

God save the Queen
We mean it, man
We love our Queen
God saves

God save the Queen
We mean it, man
There’s no future
In England’s dreaming

God save the Queen

No future
No future
No future for you

No future
No future
No future for me

No future
No future
No future for you

(“God Save the Queen“, The Sex Pistols)

In the US, punks had a different approach to nihilism which was less anarchistic than the British punks.

Punk nihilism was expressed in the use of “harder, more self-destructive, consciousness-obliterating substances like heroin, or methamphetamine“.

Punk has generated a considerable amount of poetry and prose.

Punk has its own underground press in the form of punk zines, which feature news, gossip, cultural criticism, and interviews.

Important punk zines include Maximum RocknRollPunk PlanetNo CureCometbusFlipside and Search & Destroy.

Several novels, biographies, autobiographies and comic books have been written about punk. 

Love and Rockets is a comic with a plot involving the Los Angeles punk scene.

Just as zines played an important role in spreading information in the punk era (e.g. British fanzines like Mark Perry’s Sniffin Glue and Shane MacGowan’s Bondage), zines also played an important role in the hardcore scene.

In the pre-Internet era, zines enabled readers to learn about bands, shows, clubs, and record labels.

Zines typically included reviews of shows and records, interviews with bands, letters to the editor, and advertisements for records and labels.

Zines were DIY products, “proudly amateur, usually handmade and always independent“, and during the “‘90s, zines were the primary way to stay up on punk and hardcore“. 

They were the “blogs, comment sections and social networks of their day“.

In the American Midwest, the zine Touch and Go described the regional hardcore scene from 1979 to 1983. 

We Got Power described the LA scene from 1981 to 1984 and included show reviews of and interviews with such bands as Vancouver’s D.O.A., the MisfitsBlack FlagSuicidal Tendencies and the Circle Jerks

My Rules was a photo zine that included photos of hardcore shows from across the US. 

In Effect, which began in 1988, described the New York City scene.

Punk poets include: Richard Hell, Jim Carroll (1949 – 2009), Patti Smith, John Cooper Clarke, Seething Wells (1960 – 2009), Raegan Butcher, and Attila the Stockbroker. 

Above: Jim Carroll

The Medway Poets performance group included punk musician Billy Childish and had an influence on Tracey Emin.

Above: The Medway Poets (Sexton Ming, Tracey Emin, Charles Thomson, Billy Childish and musician Russell Wilkinson) at the Rochester Adult Education Centre (11 December 1987) to record the Medway Poets LP

Jim Carroll’s autobiographical works are among the first known examples of punk literature.

The punk subculture has inspired the cyberpunk and steampunk literature genres, and has even contributed (through Iggy Pop) to classical scholarship.)

Above: Iggy Pop

In the 1970s, before the term “postmodernism” was popular, Acker began writing her books.

These books contain features that would eventually be considered postmodernist work. 

(See definition of postmodernism above.)

Above: Kathy Acker

Acker’s controversial body of work borrows heavily from the experimental styles of American writer / vısual artist William S. Burroughs (1914 – 1997)(Naked Lunch) and French writer / filmmaker Marguerite Duras (1914 – 1996), with critics often comparing her writing to that of French writer / filmmaker Alain Robbe-Grillet (1922 – 2008) and French writer / activist Jean Genet (1910 – 1986).

Above: William S. Burroughs

Above: Marguerite Duras

Above: Alain Robbe – Grillet

Above: Jean Genet

Critics have noticed links to American writer / art collector Gertrude Stein (1874 – 1946) and photographers Cindy Sherman and Sherrie Levine.

Above: Gertrude Stein

Above: Cindy Sherman

She was influenced by the Black Mountain School poets, William S. Burroughs (above), David Antin (above), American visual / performance artist Carolee Schneeman (1939 – 2019), Eleanor Antin (above), French critical theory, mysticism, and pornography, as well as classic literature.

Above: Carolee Schneemann

Black Mountain College was a private liberal arts college in Black Mountain, North Carolina.

It was founded in 1933 by John Andrew Rice (1888 – 1968), Theodore Dreier, and several others.

The college was ideologically organized around John Dewey’s (1859 – 1952) educational philosophy, which emphasized holistic learning and the study of art as central to a liberal arts education.

Many of the college’s faculty and students were or would go on to become highly influential in the arts.

The institution was established to “avoid the pitfalls of autocratic chancellors and trustees and allow for a more flexible curriculum” and “with the holistic aim ‘to educate a student as a person and a citizen.'”

Black Mountain was experimental in nature and committed to an interdisciplinary approach, prioritizing art-making as a necessary component of education and attracting a faculty and lecturers that included many of America’s leading visual artists, composers, poets, and designers.

During the 1930s and 1940s the school flourished, becoming well known as an incubator for artistic talent.

Notable events at the school were common.

In the 1950s, the focus of the school shifted to the literary arts under the rectorship of Charles Olson. Olson founded The Black Mountain Review in 1954 and, together with his colleague and student Robert Creeley, developed the poetic school of Black Mountain poets.

The school operated using non-hierarchical methodologies that placed students and educators on the same plane.

Revolving around 20th-century ideals about the value and importance of balancing education, art, and cooperative labor, students were required to participate in farm work, construction projects, and kitchen duty as part of their holistic education.

Above: Black Mountain College

The students were involved at all levels of institutional decision-making.

They were also left in charge of deciding when they were ready to graduate, which notoriously few ever did.

There were no course requirements, official grades (except for transfer purposes), or accredited degrees.

Graduates were presented with handcrafted diplomas as purely ceremonial symbols of their achievement.

The liberal arts program offered at Black Mountain was broad, and supplemented by art making as a means of cultivating creative thinking within all fields.

The Black Mountain poets, sometimes called projectivist poets, were a group of mid-20th-century American avant-garde or postmodern poets centered on Black Mountain College in North Carolina.

Although it lasted only 23 years (1933–1956) and enrolled fewer than 1,200 students, Black Mountain College was one of the most fabled experimental institutions in art education and practice.

It launched a remarkable number of the artists who spearheaded the avant-garde in the America of the 1960s.

It boasted an extraordinary curriculum in the visual, literary and performing arts.

The literary movement traditionally described as the “Black Mountain Poets” centered around Charles Olson (1910 – 1970), who became a teacher at the college in 1948. 

Above: Charles Olson

Robert Creeley (1926 – 2005), who worked as a teacher and editor of the Black Mountain Review for two years, is considered to be another major figure. 

Creeley moved to San Francisco in 1957.

Above: Robert Creeley

Members of the Black Mountain Poets include students and teachers at Black Mountain, together with their friends and correspondents.

The Black Mountain poets were largely free of literary convention, a feature which defined contemporary American poets. 

Their work became characterized by open form. 

Olson’s pedagogical approach to poetry emphasized the importance of personal experience and direct observation, something which greatly influenced the Black Mountain poets. 

Many of the Black Mountain poets, including Levertov, Duncan, and Dorn, explored individual agency’s potential to affect collective change through their political poetry.

In 1950, Charles Olson published his seminal essay, Projective Verse.

In this, he called for a poetry of “open field” composition to replace traditional closed poetic forms with an improvised form that should reflect exactly the content of the poem.

This form was to be based on the line.

Each line was to be a unit of breath and of utterance.

Olson felt that English poetry had become restricted by meter, syntax and rhyme instead of embracing the more natural constraints of breath and syllables which he felt would define true American poetics.

The content was to consist of “one perception immediately and directly leading to a further perception“.

This essay was to become a kind of de facto manifesto for the Black Mountain poets.

One of the effects of narrowing the unit of structure in the poem down to what could fit within an utterance was that the Black Mountain poets developed a distinctive style of poetic diction (e.g. “yr” for “your“).

critical theory is any approach to humanities and social philosophy that focuses on society and culture to attempt to reveal, critique, and challenge power structures. 

With roots in sociology and literary criticism, it argues that social problems stem more from social structures and cultural assumptions rather than from individuals.

Some hold it to be an ideology, others argue that ideology is the principal obstacle to human liberation.

classic is a book accepted as being exemplary or particularly noteworthy.

What makes a book “classic” is a concern that has occurred to various authors ranging from Italo Calvino (1923 – 1985) to Mark Twain (1835 – 1910) and the related questions of “Why Read the Classics?” and “What Is a Classic?” have been essayed by authors from different genres and eras (including Calvino, T. S. Eliot (1888 – 1965) and Charles Augustin Sainte-Beuve (1804 – 1869). )

Above: Italian writer Italo Calvino

Above: American writer Samuel Clemens (aka Mark Twain)

Above: English poet Thomas Stearns Eliot

Above: French literary critic Charles Augustin Sainte-Beuve

The ability of a classic book to be reinterpreted, to seemingly be renewed in the interests of generations of readers succeeding its creation, is a theme that is seen in the writings of literary critics including Michael Dirda, Ezra Pound (1885 – 1972) and Sainte-Beuve.

Above: American book critic Michael Dirda

Above: American poet Ezra Pound

These books can be published as a collection (such as Great Books of the Western WorldModern Library or Penguin Classics) or presented as a list, such as Harold Bloom’s (1930 – 2019) list of books that constitute the Western canon. 

Above: American literary critic / Professor of Humanities Harold Bloom

Although the term is often associated with the Western canon, it can be applied to works of literature from all traditions, such as the Chinese classics or the Indian Vedas.

Above: Chinese scholar Liu Xiang (77 – 6 BC)

Above: The Vedas are scriptures of Hinduism.

Acker’s novels exhibit a fascination with, and an indebtedness to, tattoos. 

She dedicated Empire of the Senseless to her tattooist.

Above: Kathy Acker

The only reaction against an unbearable society is equally unbearable nonsense.”

(Kathy Acker)

Above: Kathy Acker

(A tattoo is a form of body modification made by inserting tattoo ink, dyes, and / or pigments, either indelible or temporary, into the dermis layer of the skin to form a design. 

Tattoo artists create these designs using several tattooing processes and techniques, including hand-tapped traditional tattoos and modern tattoo machines.

The history of tattooing goes back to Neolithic times, practiced across the globe by many cultures, and the symbolism and impact of tattoos varies in different places and cultures.

Tattoos may be decorative (with no specific meaning), symbolic (with a specific meaning to the wearer), pictorial (a depiction of a specific person or item), or textual (words or pictographs from written languages).

Many tattoos serve as rites of passage, marks of status and rank, symbols of religious and spiritual devotion, decorations for bravery, marks of fertility, pledges of love, amulets and talismans, protection, and as punishment, like the marks of outcasts, slaves and convicts.

Extensive decorative tattooing has also been part of the work of performance artists such as tattooed ladies.

Although tattoo art has existed at least since the first known tattooed person, Ötzi, lived around the year 3330 BC, the way society perceives tattoos has varied immensely throughout history.

In the 20th century, tattoo art throughout most of the world was associated with a limited selection of specific “rugged” lifestyles, notably sailors and prisoners.

Today, people choose to be tattooed for artistic, cosmetic, sentimental / memorial, religious and spiritual reasons, or to symbolize their belonging to or identification with particular groups, including criminal gangs or a particular ethnic group or law-abiding subculture.

Tattoos may show how a person feels about a relative (commonly a parent or child) or about an unrelated person.

Tattoos can also be used for functional purposes, such as identification, permanent makeup and medical purposes.

Among Austronesian societies, tattoos had various functions.

Among men, they were strongly linked to the widespread practice of head-hunting raids.

In head-hunting societies, like the Ifugao and Dayak people, tattoos were records of how many heads the warriors had taken in battle, and were part of the initiation rites into adulthood.

The number, design, and location of tattoos, therefore, were indicative of a warrior’s status and prowess.

They were also regarded as magical wards against various dangers like evil spirits and illnesses. 

Among the Visayans of the pre-colonial Philippines, tattoos were worn by the tumao nobility and the timawa warrior class as permanent records of their participation and conduct in maritime raids known as mangayaw

In Austronesian women, like the facial tattoos among the women of the Tayal and Māori people, they were indicators of status, skill and beauty.

Tattoos were part of the ancient Wu culture of the Yangtze River Delta but had negative connotations in traditional Han culture in China.

The Zhou refugees Wu Taibo and his brother Zhongyong were recorded cutting their hair and tattooing themselves to gain acceptance before founding the state of Wu, but Zhou and imperial Chinese culture tended to restrict tattooing as a punishment for marking criminals. 

The association of tattoos with criminals was transmitted from China to influence Japan. 

Today, tattoos remain generally disfavored in Chinese society.

Tattooing of criminals and slaves was commonplace in the Roman Empire. 

In the 19th century, released convicts from the US and Australia, as well as British military deserters were identified by tattoos. 

Prisoners in Nazi concentration camps were tattooed with an identification number.

Today, many prison inmates still tattoo themselves as an indication of time spent in prison.

The Government of Meiji Japan had outlawed tattoos in the 19th century, a prohibition that stood for 70 years before being repealed in 1948. 

As of 6 June 2012, all new tattoos are forbidden for employees of the city of Osaka.

Existing tattoos are required to be covered with proper clothing.

The regulations were added to Osaka’s ethical codes and employees with tattoos were encouraged to have them removed.

This was done because of the strong connection of tattoos with the yakuza, or Japanese organized crime, after an Osaka official in February 2012 threatened a schoolchild by showing his tattoo.

Above: Osaka, Japan

Native Americans also used tattoos to represent their tribe.

Catholic Croats of Bosnia used religious Christian tattooing, especially of children and women, for protection against conversion to Islam during the Ottoman rule in the Balkans.

Tattoos are strongly empirically associated with deviance, personality disorders and criminality. 

Although the general acceptance of tattoos is on the rise in Western society, they still carry a heavy stigma among certain social groups. 

Tattoos are generally considered an important part of the culture of the Russian mafia.

Current cultural understandings of tattoos in Europe and North America have been greatly influenced by long-standing stereotypes based on deviant social groups in the 19th and 20th centuries.

Particularly in North America, tattoos have been associated with stereotypes, folklore and racism. 

Not until the 1960s and 1970s did people associate tattoos with such societal outcasts as bikers and prisoners. 

Today, in the US many prisoners and criminal gangs use distinctive tattoos to indicate facts about their criminal behavior, prison sentences and organizational affiliation. 

A teardrop tattoo, for example, can be symbolic of murder, or each tear represents the death of a friend.

At the same time, members of the US military have an equally well-established and longstanding history of tattooing to indicate military units, battles, kills, etc., an association that remains widespread among older Americans.

In Japan, tattoos are associated with yakuza criminal groups, but there are non-yakuza groups such as Fukushi Masaichi’s tattoo association that sought to preserve the skins of dead Japanese who have extensive tattoos.

Tattooing is also common in the British Armed Forces.

Depending on vocation, tattoos are accepted in a number of professions in America.

Companies across many fields are increasingly focused on diversity and inclusion. 

Mainstream art galleries hold exhibitions of both conventional and custom tattoo designs, such as Beyond Skin, at the Museum of Croydon.

In Britain, there is evidence of women with tattoos, concealed by their clothing, throughout the 20th century, and records of women tattooists such as Jessie Knight from the 1920s. 

Above: Jessie Knight, tattoo artist

A study of “at-risk” (as defined by school absenteeism and truancy) adolescent girls showed a positive correlation between body modification and negative feelings towards the body and low self-esteem.

However, the study also demonstrated that a strong motive for body modification is the search for “self and attempts to attain mastery and control over the body in an age of increasing alienation“. 

The prevalence of women in the tattoo industry in the 21st century, along with larger numbers of women bearing tattoos, appears to be changing negative perceptions.

In Covered in Ink by Beverly Yuen Thompson, she interviews heavily tattooed women in Washington, Miami, Orlando, Houston, Long Beach and Seattle from 2007 to 2010 using participant observation and in-depth interviews of 70 women.

Younger generations are typically more unbothered by heavily tattooed women, while older generation including the participants parents are more likely to look down on them, some even go to the extreme of disowning their children for getting tattoos. 

Typically how the family reacts is an indicator of their relationship in general.

Reports were given that family members who were not accepting of tattoos wanted to scrub the images off, pour holy water on them or have them surgically removed.

Families who were emotionally accepting of their family members were able to maintain close bonds after tattooing.)

Beautiful tats
All over my back
Makes me so proud
I’m gonna shout it out loud
I got another tattoo, baby
Yeah, another tattoo, baby
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo)
(‘Noth ‘nother tattoo)

No part of me is blank, I’m really ink obsessed
It’s like an art show the moment that I get undressed
At every job interview, they’re just so impressed
‘Cause I got all my ex-wives’ on my chest

Over here is Clay Aiken
There’s a side of bacon
And a Minotaur pillow fighting with Satan
Next to hello kitty and a zombie ice skating wait
It’s Ronald Reagan

I’ve got these dragons
I’ve got these dolphins
All inscribed on me indelibly (indelibly)
I’ve had bad reactions
Bad infections
Even Hepatitis C (Hepatitis C)

My friends think that I need therapy (therapy)
Maybe some laser surgery (surgery)
For the flaming goat skull on my knee (knee)
Knee (knee) knee (knee) knee hey

Beautiful tats (yeah) all over my back (all over)
And I’ve got some space here
On the side of my face here
For another tattoo baby
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo babe)
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo)
Another tattoo baby
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo babe)
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo)

No, I’m not high (high)
I’m really OK (OK)
I just love these scribbles (haha) that won’t go away
I got another tattoo baby
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo babe)
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother-‘nother tattoo)
Another tattoo baby
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo babe)
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo)

Yeah
Yes there were a few
I got from a losing a bet
I misspelled a word or two
Still, there’s nothing I regret
My shopping trips are no sweat
There’s never stuff I forget
Check out this rad Boba Fett
He’s playing clarinet

Beautiful tats (yeah) all over my back (all over)
And what the heck (haha)
There’s still room on my neck (waa)
I’ll get another tattoo baby
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo babe)
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo)
Another tattoo babe
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo babe)
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo)

I don’t know why (why)
But every day (day)
Whenever folks see me
They just back away (wo)
I got another tattoo
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo babe)
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo)
Another tattoo baby
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo babe)
(‘Noth-‘noth-‘nother tattoo)
Yeah

D’ow
Deh, okay right there by my elbow, see
Yeah, I got a couple of square inches left
So maybe a squid or a tarantula or something
I dunno surprise me
D’ow
Mother

(“Another Tattoo“, “Weird” Al Yankovic)

I do not possess any tattoos.

I do not condemn those who do.

I have enough accident injury and surgery scars to make my body less of a wonderland than it is a battlefield.

I get the symbolism inherent in a tattoo.

For example, my colleague Paul has a tattoo in memorium of his deceased dad.

I choose to remember the dead in my way and he in his.

Neither of us is wrong.

My reluctance to tattooing my body has been simple:

I don’t wish to pay a small fortune to painfully and permanently mark my body.

I respect those who have chosen differently but this has never appealed to me.

Our bodies, our choices.


American writer Kathy Acker has been called post-feminist and post-punk.

In her texts, she combines biographical elements, power, sex and violence in a intoxicating cocktail.

Acker visited Helsinki last week as her first book ‘The Empire of the Senseless’ became available in Finnish (‘Tunnottomien valtakunta’).

Above: Helsinki, Finland

Two years ago Acker taught literature in a small town in Idaho.

From time to time, Acker once happened to use the word `lesbo’ in her lecture, causing the head of the department to suffer a nervous breakdown.

A battle ensued between Acker opponents and defenders in Idaho, gradually reaching the national papers.

”It was a terrifying experience.

Hunting season had just opened in Idaho (it is a big deal there) and I got all kinds of sick threats.

I was forced to spend my last night under police protection,” explains Acker.

Now Acker has relocated to London, bringing her two `lovers’:

Her 400 and 1100 cc motorcycles with her.

Acker, who is most inspired by writers William S. Burroughs and Jack Keroauc (1922 – 1969), also likes piercing and tattoos.

Above: American writer Jack Kerouac

”Everything I do reflects back to me clearly.

It helps me develop as a writer.” “

(Kathy Acker)

Above: Kathy Acker

There must be a secret hidden in this book or else you wouldn’t bother to read it.”

(Kathy Acker)

Acker published her first book, Politics, in 1972.

Although the collection of poems and essays did not garner much critical or public attention, it did establish her reputation within the New York punk scene.

Acker’s first book was created during her return to San Diego with Len Neufeld (July and August 1972) where she spent time with David and Eleanor Antin and Mel Freilicher.

She extracted writings from her New York notebooks, mostly those that describe her experiences with Neufeld as a sex worker at Fun City in Times Square.


She describes the look and smell of the club and the people she met: pimps, junkies, whores, and gay party boys, with their stories about busts, jail, and prison.”

The text ends with “a strident, declarative statement, a manifesto of what it’s like to be 23:

I’m sick of f***ing not knowing who I am.”

Above: Kathy Acker

In 1973, she published her first novel (under the pseudonym Black Tarantula), The Childlike Life of the Black Tarantula: Some Lives of Murderesses.

She is shockingly frank in her first novel, sexually explicit, raw honesty.

It is said that a man’s greatest enemies are loneliness, compulsive competition and lifelong emotional timidity.

Acker does not come across as compulsively competitıve nor emotionally timid, but her first novel and the tales therein show women burdened by loneliness so palable that even an oblivious man such as I can feel the intensity of their isolation.

I move to San Francisco.

I begin to copy my favorite pornography books and become the main person in each of them.

I change my woman’s clothes to man’s clothes, roam through the streets of New York. My parents, my husband and I have locked me in a prison. Despite my two children I leave my husband. I decide. I get out. I go back home to America. My parents hate me. They drive me out of their house in Québec. I have left my husband. I have no right to leave a man especially a man who loves me. I’m weird. I’m not a robot. Get the hell out. Get the hell out of here. Do what I want. I have no money. I’m on the street. I’m dying. No one’s going to help me. They step on me.

Above: Images of Québec City, Québec, Canada

In Albany: I’m 23 years old. My lover tells me I’m beautiful and intelligent. I can’t speak to anyone else but him. After skulking the streets of Troy, I force myself to move to Albany where I will be freer. The cop finds me with my new lover. My lover gets me out of jail. No matter where I move in Albany, everyone talks about me. I force myself to move back to Troy. Seclusion.”

Above: Images of Albany, New York

I become more closely imprisoned. I don’t want anyone to tell me what I should do. In Troy I learn not to talk to anyone. I make my lifelong plans in secret. As the sun comes up each morning, I wander around the streets of Troy in disguise. I can appear to be sane. A robot. My only friends are the poor unwanted people of Troy. I am too close to myself to think about my degradation, my unhappiness. I feel angry. I have forgotten how to feel.

Above: Troy, New York

I’m born poor. St. Helen’s, Isle of Wight, 1790. As a child I have hardly any food to eat. I am still a child when I see my father and mother dragged to the poorhouse. I walk alone on the city streets. I have to be tough. I learn fast. I know I have to get myself what I want. They tell me I can’t do what I want. If I don’t do what I want, humble, respectful, I’ll lead a happy life. I vanish.”

Above: The ruin of the old church tower at St Helen’s, Isle of Wight, England

I walk through a black world, If I want something I have to get it. I almost starve. I hawk oranges in the gallery of Covent Garden Theatre. I become the mistress of a wealthy army officer. I’m still almost a slave. I’m not yet fully planning every step of my future life, but grasping onto this man who can feed me and clothes and hold me warm.

I make my first mistake: I become too calm. I identify too much with this man who stops me from starving. I become confused. I forget my ambition and the ambition becomes misplaced. I have clothes, so I want more clothes. I think I can do what I want without fear of starvation so I order my lover around. I act too much like a man. I seem too forceful. Despite my beauty my lover leaves me.

The second step of my success begins in Hell. No one notices me despite my beauty and intelligence. I try to teach myself politics and philosophical theory, but I begin again to starve. No one can get me down. I’ll show the creeps. I’m wandering in Hell. The streets stink of shit. I want to be able to keep doing new and different actions. I can’t find how. I decide to become a servant to a madam of a brothel patronized especially by foreign royalties and noblemen forced to flee the enmity of the revolutionary governments in their own countries. I go straight for the information, the knowledge. I’m too curious. I hide my ambition then my knowledge behind this new front. I don’t have to pretend to be humble and sweet.”

The Duc de Bourbon one night tells his valet that all beautiful women are stupid. He protests, mentions me. Does His Royal Highness want to meet me? This time luck favors me. I meet the Duc and become his mistress. My life I devote to His Royal Highness, who I do not love, but use. I don’t know if I can love anyone. I have to force His Royal Highness to respect me and need my advice about his personal and political affairs. My goal: To enslave the Duc de Bourbon, so I’ll be safe, be part of the court aristocracy, so noble men and women will ask me for my opinions. No one will look down on me and starve me again. The Duc de Bourbon laughs at my charming desire to study. I learn French, Greek, Latin, with the expertise of a university don. I have to learn to use my defeats, so I never again become defeated.

Above: Coat of arms of the Dukes of Bourbon

A reversal in the politics of France restores to him his vast ancestral possessions and political powers. By this time I am the only member of the royal set who can influence him, who can please him, who has his trust. He returns home to Chantilly, his palace. He tries to explain to me that recent upsets in the French government force him to live quietly with his wife and to abandon me, his mistress. He is frightened of being alone and being disliked. I become again scared of starving and of being without him. I show him he’s blind. He will never again feel my touch. He will live alone, not even knowing if his abandonment of me helped his political career and the affairs of the Country. I love him more than I ever have or will. How can I tell? Remember, I’m scared.

Above: Château de Chantilly

What happens? I enter the palace. I make a major mistake. I stop trying to gain more power, for me, respectability. The King informs me I am no longer allowed in Court. I spend almost all my money trying to reobtain my right of entry to the Court. I can find no way to do what I want. This is the first time anyone has absolutely denied me. I can’t understand or deal with the situation.”

Above: Château de Versailles

The following year, she published her second novel, I Dreamt I Was a Nymphomaniac: Imagining.

In 1979, she won the Pushcart Prize for her short story “New York City in 1979.”

During the early 1980s, she lived in London, where she wrote several of her most critically acclaimed works.

She did not receive critical attention, however, until publishing Great Expectations in 1982.

The opening of Great Expectations is an obvious re-writing of Charles Dickens’s work of the same name.

It features her usual subject matter, including a semi-autobiographical account of her mother’s suicide and the appropriation of several other texts, including Pierre Guyotat’s (1940 – 2020) violent and sexually explicit “Eden Eden Eden“.

That same year, Acker published a chapbook (a small publication of up to about 40 pages), entitled Hello, I’m Erica Jong

She appropriated from a number of influential writers.

These writers include Charles Dickens (1812 – 1870), Nathaniel Hawthorne (1804 – 1864), John Keats (1795 – 1821), William Faulkner (1897 – 1962), T. S. Eliot (1888 – 1965), the Brontë sisters: Anne (1820 – 1849), Charlotte (1816 – 1855), Emily (1818 – 1848), the Marquis de Sade (1740 – 1814), Georges Bataille (1897 – 1962) and Arthur Rimbaud (1854 – 1891).

Above: English writer Charles Dickens

Above: American writer Nathaniel Hawthorne

Above: English poet John Keats

Above: American writer William Faulkner

Above: English writers Anne, Emily and Charlotte Brontë, by their brother Branwell (c. 1834). He painted himself among his sisters, but later removed his image so as not to clutter the picture. National Portrait Gallery, London

Above: French writer Marquis de Sade

Above: French philosopher Georges Bataille

Above: French poet Arthur Rimbaud

Acker wrote the script for the 1983 film Variety

The film follows a young woman who takes a job at a New York City pornographic theater and becomes increasingly obsessed with a wealthy patron who may or may not be involved with the mafia.

Christine, an aspiring author, desperately needs a job.

Her friend Nan gives her a tip that the Variety, a pornographic theater in Times Square, is looking for a ticket-taker.

Christine takes the job and becomes interested in the movies that are playing.

Her boyfriend Mark, an investigative journalist, is concerned and confused about her interest in her new job.

At the Variety, Christine meets a rich patron, Louie, with whom she spontaneously decides to go on a date.

After he abruptly leaves, she follows him in a cab, watching while he meets a mysterious man.

Later, she shares her suspicions with Mark that he is involved in some kind of mafia operation.

Increasingly obsessed, she follows Louie to Asbury Park, New Jersey, sneaking into his hotel room, from which she steals a pornographic magazine.

Her obsession with Louie and her own awakened sexuality ultimately leads her to call and threaten him unless he meets her.

The final, mysterious shot is of an empty intersection at Fulton and South Street, where Christine has told Louie to meet her.

Acker wrote a text on the Canadian photographer Marcus Leatherdale (1952 – 2022) that was published in 1983, in an art catalogue for the Molotov Gallery in Vienna.

Above: Marcus Leatherdale

After a series of failed contracts to publish Blood and Guts in High School, Acker made her British literary debut in 1984 when Picador published the novel, followed by publication in New York by Grove Press.

Blood and Guts in High School, while having a frequently disrupted and heavily surreal narrative, is the story of Janey Smith, a ten-year-old American girl living in Mérida, Mexico, who departs to the US to live on her own.

She has an incestuous sexual relationship with her father, whom she treats as “boyfriend, brother, sister, money, amusement and father“.

Above: Images of Mérida, Mexico

They live together in Mexico until another woman begins to interest Janey’s father, leading Janey to realize he hates her because she limits him by dominating his life, and he wants to have his own life.

Her father agrees to let her go and puts her into a school in New York City.

For a period of time her father sends her money, but later she begins to work at a hippie bakery and is appalled by the customers, whose behavior gradually spirals out of control.

She has many sexual partners.

She ends up pregnant twice and has two abortions.

She seems to be furiously addicted to sex and does not care whom she sleeps with.

In New York City she joins a gang, the Scorpions.

One day, while the gang is driving frantically in a stolen car from the police, they are involved in a car crash:

Janey is the only one who survives.

Afterwards, she begins to live in the New York slums.

Two thieves break into her apartment, kidnap her, and sell her into prostitution.

She becomes the property of a Persian slave trader who keeps her locked up, trying to turn her out as a prostitute.

We see Janey’s dreams and visions, and read her journal entries and poems as the lines between reality and fiction begin to become blurred.

Shortly before the kidnapper is to release her to become a prostitute for him, she discovers she has cancer.

The slave trader lets her go and she illegally goes to Tangier, Morocco.

Above: Tangier, Morocco

There she meets Jean Genet, the iconic French writer, and they develop a relationship while Janey vulgarly and intensely discusses but later becomes attracted to President Jimmy Carter.

Above: Former US President Jimmy Carter

Janey and Genet travel through North Africa and stop in Alexandria.

Genet treats Janey badly and thinks little of her, but the worse he treats her the more she loves him.

He decides to leave her.

Janey gets arrested for stealing Genet’s property, and shortly afterwards, by her luck, he joins her in prison.

A rebellion breaks out as the narrative continues to deteriorate while particular figures, collectively named the Capitalists, meet to discuss how their society is collapsing.

As it peaks, Janey and Genet are both thrown out of Alexandria.

Above: Alexandria, Egypt

After travelling together across North Africa for some time, Genet gives Janey some money and leaves.

However, soon after they part company, Janey dies suddenly, leaving time to pass endlessly as the narrative breaks into a final set of dream maps.

Here, the novel concludes.

In Blood and Guts in High School, Acker uses the technique of collage.

She inserts letters, poems, drama scenes, dream visions and drawings.

Acker also freely admitted to using plagiarism in her work.

Blood and Guts in High School incorporates the text from one of Acker’s previous works, “Hello, I’m Erica Jong“, a chapbook written passive-aggressively and vulgarly towards novelist and feminist satirist Erica Jong.

While writing it, I never considered that Blood and Guts in High School is especially anti-male, but people have been very upset about it on that ground.

When I wrote it I think it was in my mind to do a traditional narrative. I thought it was kind of sweet at the time, but of course it’s not.

(Kathy Acker)

Above: Kathy Grove

That same year, she was signed by Grove Press, one of the legendary independent publishers committed to controversial and avant-garde writing.

She was one of the last writers taken on by Barney Rosset before the end of his tenure there.

Most of her work was published by them, including re-issues of important earlier work.

Above: Logo of Grove Press

She wrote for several magazines and anthologies, including the periodicals RE / SearchAngel Exhaustmonochrom and Rapid Eye.

As she neared the end of her life, her work was more well-received by the conventional press.

For example, The Guardian published a number of her essays, interviews, and articles, among them was an interview with the Spice Girls. 

In Memoriam to Identity draws attention to popular analyses of Rimbaud’s life and The Sound and the Fury, constructing or revealing social and literary identity.

Although known in the literary world for creating a whole new style of feminist prose and for her transgressive fiction, she was also a punk and feminist icon for her devoted portrayals of subcultures, strong-willed women, and violence.

Notwithstanding the increased recognition she garnered for Great ExpectationsBlood and Guts in High School is often considered Acker’s breakthrough work.

She first began composing the book in 1973 while living in Solana Beach, writing and drawing fragments in notebooks before compiling the manuscript in 1979. 

Published in 1984, it is one of her most extreme explorations of sexuality and violence.

Borrowing from, among other texts, Nathaniel Hawthorne’s The Scarlet LetterBlood and Guts details the experiences of Janey Smith, a sex-addicted and pelvic inflammatory disease-ridden urbanite who is in love with a father who sells her into slavery.

Above: Kathy Acker

Many critics criticized the book for being demeaning toward women.

Germany banned it completely.

Acker published the German court judgment against Blood and Guts in High School in Hannibal Lecter, My Father.

Hannibal Lecter, My Father gathers together Acker’s raw, brilliant, emotional and cerebral texts from 1970s, including the self-published ‘zines written under the nom-de-plume, The Black Tarantula.

This volume features, among others, the full text of Acker’s opera, The Birth of the Poet, produced at Brooklyn Academy of Music in 1985 and fragments of Politics, written at the age of 21.

Also included is the longest and definitive interview Acker ever gave over two years:

A chatty, intriguing and delightfully self-deprecating conversation with Semiotext editor Sylvere Lotringer— which is trippy enough in itself as Lotringer, besides being a real person, has appeared as a character in Acker’s fiction.

And last, but not least, is the full transcript of the decision reached by West Germany’s Federal Inspection Office for Publications Harmful to Minors in which Acker’s work was judged to be “not only youth-threatening but also dangerous to adults” and subsequently banned.

Above: Kathy Acker

Acker is the sort of the writer that should be read, so that you can spend the rest of your life trying to figure her out.

She confuses, infuriates, perplexes, and then all of a sudden the writing seems to be in your bloodstream, like some kind of benign virus.

She’s definitely not for the easily offended — but then, there are worse things in life than being offended.

Such as the things that Acker writes about.

Above: Kathy Acker

After returning to the US in the late 1980s, she worked as an adjunct professor at the San Francisco Art Institute for about six years and as a visiting professor at several universities, including the University of Idaho, the University of California, San Diego (UC-San Diego), University of California, Santa Barbara (UC-Santa Barbara), the California Institute of Arts and Roanoke College.

From exotic dancer to adult performer to professor – certainly a different kind of résumé.

Acker published Empire of the Senseless in 1988 and considered it a turning point in her writing.

While she still borrows from other texts, including Mark Twain’s The Adventures of Huckleberry Finn, the appropriation is less obvious.

However, one of Acker’s more controversial appropriations is from William Gibson’s 1984 text, Neuromancer, in which Acker equates code with the female body and its militaristic implications.

In 1988, she published Literal Madness: Three Novels, which included three previously-published works: Florida deconstructs and reduces John Huston’s (1906 – 1987) 1948 film noir Key Largo into its base sexual politics, Kathy Goes to Haiti details a young woman’s relationship and sexual exploits while on vacation, and My Death My Life by Pier Paolo Pasolini (1922 – 1975) provides a fictional autobiography of the Italian filmmaker in which he solves his own murder.

Above: Flag of Haiti

Above: Italian artist Pier Paolo Pasolini

Between 1990 and 1993, she published four more books: In Memoriam to Identity (1990); Hannibal Lecter, My Father (1991); Portrait of an Eye: Three Novels (1992), also composed of already-published works; and My Mother: Demonology (1992).

Her collection, Portrait of an Eye, was championed by publisher Fred Jordan, who had discovered her work at Grove Press before moving to Pantheon and sent an early copy of the book to William Burroughs in 1991. 

Her last novel, Pussy, King of the Pirates, was published in 1996, which she, Rico Bell, and the rest of rock band the Mekons also reworked into an operetta, which they performed at the Museum of Contemporary Art, Chicago, in 1997.

In April 1996, Acker was diagnosed with breast cancer and she elected to have a double mastectomy.

In January 1997, she wrote about her loss of faith in conventional medicine in a Guardian article, “The Gift of Disease“.

In the article, she explains that after unsuccessful surgery, which left her feeling physically mutilated and emotionally debilitated, she rejected the passivity of the patient in the medical mainstream and began to seek out the advice of nutritionists, acupuncturists, psychic healers and Chinese herbalists.

She found appealing the claim that instead of being an object of knowledge, as in Western medicine, the patient becomes a seer, a seeker of wisdom, that illness becomes the teacher and the patient the student.

After pursuing several forms of alternative medicine in England and the US, Acker died a year and a half later, on 30 November 1997, aged 50, from complications of cancer in a Tijuana alternative cancer clinic, the only alternative-treatment facility that accepted her with her advanced stage of cancer. 

Above: Tijuana, Baja California, Mexico

She died in what was called “Room 101“, to which her friend Alan Moore quipped:

There’s nothing that woman can’t turn into a literary reference.

(Room 101, in the climax of George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four, turns out to be the torture chamber in which the Inner Party subjects its political prisoners to their own worst fears.)

Above: Julia (Suzanna Hamilton) and Winston (John Hurt), Nineteen Eighty-Four

Acker is obsessed with the language of the body.

She does not merely describe herself, she creates herself, perhaps getting away from her true self, for the sake of entertainment.

She regards herself constantly.

In a sense she worships at her own feet.

She is preoccupied with herself and sometimes I find reading Acker for a long extended time tires me.

She has been accused as being anti-male, but in reality I feel she has reduced herself and her gender to being merely vessels of beauty and booty.

Her words diminish her and deny the exercise of her full intelligence because she is so focused on sex and the female libido.

She has reduced her sexuality to physical sensation rather than spiritual completion.

I think her greatest fear in Room 101 was dying without having truly felt loved.

Above: Kathy Acker

Sometimes when I am feeling very cynical I ask:

“What is love?”

Man has been manipulated by Woman to the point where he cannot live without her and therefore will do anything she asks of him.

He fights for his life and calls it love.

Woman, nevertheless, is incapable of living without men.

Like a queen bee, she cannot survive on her own.

She too is fighting for her life and she too calls it love.

They each need one another, in fact, and it seems therefore that they share at least one sentiment.

The cause, nature and consequences of this sentiment, however, differ as much as do the sexes.

To a woman love means power.

To a man love means enslavement.

Love provides woman with an excuse for financial exploitation, man with an emotionally charged excuse.

But as I said, this opinion is felt only in moments of extreme cynicism.

And then I think of one of my favourite writers Leo Buscaglia (1924 – 1998):

I know for certain that we never lose the people we love, even to death.

They continue to participate in every act, thought and decision we make.

Their love leaves an indelible imprint in our memories.

We find comfort in knowing that our lives have been enriched by having shared their love.”

Too often we underestimate the power of a touch, a smile, a kind word, a listening ear, an honest compliment or the smallest act of caring, all of which have the potential to turn a life around.”

Don’t spend your precious time asking “Why isn’t the world a better place?”

It will only be time wasted.

To question to ask is “How can I make it better?”

To that there is an answer.”

No one gets out of this world alive, so the time to live, learn, care, share, celebrate, and love is now.”

There are scores of people waiting for someone just like us to come along:

People who will appreciate our compassion, our encouragement, who will need our unique talents.

Someone who will live a happier life merely because we took the time to share what we had to give.”

A life without love, no matter how many other things we have, is an empty meaningless one.

Acker may have had a lot of physical interaction, but whether she truly felt joy, felt love, is a question I ponder.

We are our bodies, but we are also something more than this.

As she lay dying in Room 101, I hope she realized this.

The Chestnut Tree Café was almost empty.

A ray of sunlight slanting through a window fell yellow on dusty tabletops.

It was the lonely hour of fifteen.

Tinny music trickled from the telescreens.

Winston sat in his usual corner, gazing into an empty glass.

Now and again he glanced up at a vast face which eyed him from the opposite wall.

BIG BROTHER IS WATCHING YOU”, the caption said.

Unbidden, a waiter came and filled his glass up with Victory Gin, shaking into it a few drops from another bottle with a quill through the cork.

It was saccharine flavoured with cloves, the speciality of the Café.

He picked up his glass and drained it at at a gulp.

As always, it made him shudder and even retch slightly.

The stuff was horrible.

“I betrayed you.”, she said baldly.

“I betrayed you.”, he said.

She gave him another quick look of dislike.

“Sometimes they threaten you with something – something you can’t stand up to, can’t even think about.

And then you say:

“Don’t do it to me.

Do it to somebody else.

Do it to so-and-so.

And perhaps you might pretend, afterwards, that it was only a trick and that you just said it to make them stop and didn’t really mean it.

But that isn’t true.

At the time when it happens you do mean it.

You think there is no other way of saving yourself and you are quite ready to save yourself that way.

You want it to happen to the other person.

You don’t give a damn what they suffer.

All you care about is yourself.

And after that, you don’t feel the same towards the other person any longer.”

There did not seem to be anything left to say.

Above: Winston (John Hurt) at the Chestnut Tree Café, Nineteen Eighty-Four

Sources

Wikipedia

Google Photos

Kathy Acker, Politics / Blood and Guts in High School / Portrait of a Eye

Peter Biddulph, Manhood

Leo Buscaglia, Born for Love

George Orwell, Nineteen Eighty-Four

Esther Vilar, The Manipulated Man

Child heroes

Thursday 18 April 2023 (continued)

Eskişehir, Türkiye

With those children, Winston thought, that wretched woman (Mrs. Parsons) must lead a life of terror.

Another year, two years, and they would be watching her night and day for symptoms of unorthodoxy.

Nearly all children nowadays were horrible.

What was worst of all was that by means of such organizations as the Spies they were systematically turned into ungovernable little savages, and yet this produced in them no tendency to rebel against the dıscipline of the Party.

On the contrary, they adored the Party and everything connected with it.

The songs, the processions, the banners, the hiking, the drilling with dummy rifles, the yelling of slogans, the worship of Big Brother – it was all a sort of glorious game to them.

All their ferocity was turned outwards, against the enemies of the State, against foreigners, traitors, saboteurs, thought criminals.

It was almost normal for people over 30 to be frightened of their own children.

And with good reason, for hardly a week passed in which the Times did not carry a paragraph describing how some eavesdropping little sneak – ‘child hero‘ was the phrase generally used – had overheard some compromising remark and denounced his parents to the Thought Police.”

(Nineteen Eighty-Four, George Orwell)

The members of the Hitler Youth were viewed as ensuring the future of Nazi Germany and were indoctrinated in Nazi ideology, including racism. 

The boys were indoctrinated with the myths of Aryan racial superiority and to view Jews and Slavs as subhumans. 

Members were taught to associate state-identified enemies such as Jews with Germany’s previous defeat in the First World War and societal decline. 

The Hitler Youth were used to break up church youth groups, spy on religious classes and Bible studies and interfere with church attendance. 

Education and training programs for the Hitler Youth were designed to undermine the values of traditional structures of German society.

Their training also aimed to remove social and intellectual distinctions between classes, to be replaced and dominated by the political goals of Hitler’s totalitarian dictatorship. 

Sacrifice for the Nazi cause was instilled into their training.

As historian Richard Evans observes:

The songs they sang were Nazi songs.

The books they read were Nazi books.

Former Hitler Youth Franz Jagemann said that the notion “Germany must live” even if the members of the HJ had to die, was “hammered” into them.

The Hitler Youth appropriated many of the activities of the Boy Scout movement (which was banned in 1935), including camping and hiking.

However, over time it changed in content and intention.

For example, many activities closely resembled military training, with weapons familiarization, assault course circuits and basic fighting tactics.

The aim was to turn the HJ into motivated soldiers. 

There was greater emphasis on physical ability and military training than on academic study. 

More than just a way to keep the German nation healthy, sports became a means of indoctrinating and training its youth for combat.

This was in keeping with tenets outlined in Hitler’s notorious work, Mein Kampf.

In a 1936 edition of Foreign Affairs, an article discussing the appropriation of sports by contemporary dictatorial regimes such as Nazi Germany, commented that:

The dictators have discovered sport.

This was inevitable.

Middle-aged and older persons have their roots in the ground, have affiliations with former régimes.

The hope of the dictators, therefore, was to win over youth to the new conception of life, the new system.

They found that they could best succeed through sport.

From being a simple source of amusement and recreation, it became a means to an end, a weapon in the hands of the All Highest.

It became nationalistic.

The ideal of sport for sport’s sake became an object of ridicule.

The real preoccupation of those who directed athletics became the mass production of cannon fodder.

By 1937, there was a HJ rifle school established, partially at the behest of General Erwin Rommel, who toured HJ meetings and lectured on “German soldiering“, all the while he pressured Schirach to turn the HJ into a “junior army“. 

During 1938, some 1.5 million HJ members were trained to shoot rifles. 

Starting in early 1939, the OKW began supervising HJ shooting activities and military field exercises.

Upwards of 51,500 boys had earned their HJ Marksmanship Medal before the year’s end.

On 15 August 1939, a fortnight before the beginning of World War II, Schirach agreed with General Wilhelm Keitel that the entire Hitler Youth leadership must have “defence training“.

On 1 May 1940, Artur Axmann was appointed deputy to Schirach, whom he succeeded as Reichsjugendführer of the Hitler Youth on 8 August 1940. 

Axmann began to reform the group into an auxiliary force which could perform war duties. 

The Hitler Youth became active in German fire brigades and assisted with recovery efforts to German cities affected by Allied bombing.

The Hitler Youth also assisted in such organisations as the Reich postal service, the Reich railway services, and other government offices. 

Members of the HJ also aided the army and served with anti-aircraft defence crews.

In 1942 Hitler decreed the establishment of “Hitler Youth defence training camps“, led by Wehrmacht officers. 

Nazi leaders began turning the Hitler Youth into a military reserve to replace manpower which had been depleted due to tremendous military losses.

The idea for a Waffen-SS division made up of Hitler Youth members was first proposed by Axmann to Reichsführer-SS Heinrich Himmler in early 1943. 

The plan for a combat division made up of Hitler Youth members born in 1926 was passed on to Hitler for his approval.

Hitler approved the plan in February and Gottlob Berger was tasked with recruiting. 

Fritz Witt of SS Division Leibstandarte (LSSAH) was appointed divisional commander.

In 1944, the 12th SS-Panzer-Division Hitlerjugend was deployed during the Battle of Normandy against the British and Canadian forces to the north of Caen.

Over 20,000 German youths participated in the attempt to repulse the D-Day invasion. 

While they knocked out 28 Canadian tanks during their first effort, they ultimately lost 3,000 lives before the Normandy assault was complete. 

During the following months, the division earned a reputation for ferocity and fanaticism.

When Witt was killed by Allied naval gunfire, SS-Brigadeführer Kurt Meyer assumed command and became the divisional commander at age 33.

As German casualties escalated with the combination of Operation Bagration and the Lvov-Sandomierz Operation in the east, and Operation Cobra in the west, members of the Hitlerjugend were recruited at ever younger ages.

By 1945, the Volkssturm was commonly drafting 12-year-old Hitler Youth members into its ranks.

During the Battle of Berlin, Axmann’s Hitler Youth formed a major part of the last line of German defence, and they were reportedly among the fiercest fighters.

Although the city commander, General Helmuth Weidling, ordered Axmann to disband the Hitler Youth combat formations, in the confusion this order was never carried out.

The remnants of the youth brigade took heavy casualties from the advancing Russian forces.

Only two survived.

In 1945, there were various incidents of Hitler Youth members shooting prisoners, participating in executions, and committing other wartime atrocities.

The Hitler Youth was disbanded by Allied authorities as part of the denazification process.

Some Hitler Youth members were suspected of war crimes but, because they were children, no serious efforts were made to prosecute these claims.

While the Hitler Youth was never declared a criminal organisation, its adult leadership was considered tainted for corrupting the minds of young Germans.

Many adult leaders of the Hitler Youth were put on trial by Allied authorities.

German children born in the 1920s and 1930s became adults during the Cold War years.

Since membership was compulsory after 1936, it was neither surprising nor uncommon that many senior leaders of both West and East Germany had been members of the Hitler Youth.

Little effort was made to blacklist political figures who had been members, since many had little choice in the matter.

These German post-war leaders were nonetheless once part of an important institutional element of Nazi Germany.

Historian Gerhard Rempel opined that Nazi Germany itself was impossible to conceive without the Hitler Youth, as their members constituted the “social, political and military resiliency of the Third Reich” and were part of “the incubator that maintained the political system by replenishing the ranks of the dominant party and preventing the growth of mass opposition“. 

Rempel also reports that a large percentage of the boys who served in the HJ slowly came to the realization that “they had worked and slaved for a criminal cause“, which they carried for a lifetime.

Some of them recalled a “loss of freedom” and claimed that their time in the HJ “had robbed them of a normal childhood“. 

Historian Michael Kater relates how many who once served in the HJ were silent until older age when they became grandparents.

While they were eventually able to look back at their place in “a dictatorship which oppressed, maimed and killed millions“, he maintains that an honest appraisal should lead them to conclude that their past contributions to the regime had “damaged their own souls“.

Once Nazi Germany was defeated by the Allied Powers, the Hitler Youth was officially abolished by the Allied Control Council on 10 October 1945 and later banned by the German Criminal Code.

Children in the military, including state armed forces, non-state armed groups, and other military organizations, may be trained for combat, assigned to support roles, such as cooks, porters/couriers, or messengers, or used for tactical advantage such as for human shields, or for political advantage in propaganda.

Children (defined by the Convention on the Rights of the Child as people under the age of 18) have been recruited for participation in military operations and campaigns throughout history and in many cultures.

Children are targeted for their susceptibility to influence, which renders them easier to recruit and control.

While some are recruited by force, others choose to join up, often to escape poverty or because they expect military life to offer a rite of passage to maturity.

Child soldiers who survive armed conflict frequently develop psychiatric illness, poor literacy and numeracy, and behavioral problems such as heightened aggression, which together lead to an increased risk of unemployment and poverty in adulthood. 

Research in the United Kingdom has found that the enlistment and training of adolescent children, even when they are not sent to war, is often accompanied by a higher risk of suicide, stress-related mental disorders, alcohol abuse, and violent behavior.

Since the 1960s, a number of treaties have successfully reduced the recruitment and use of children worldwide.

Nonetheless, around a quarter of armed forces worldwide, particularly those of third-world nations, still train adolescent children for military service, while elsewhere, the use of children in armed conflict and insurgencies has increased in recent years.

History is filled with children who have been trained and used for fighting, assigned to support roles such as porters or messengers, used as sex slaves, or recruited for tactical advantage as human shields or for political advantage in propaganda.

In 1813 and 1814, for example, Napoleon (1769 – 1821) conscripted many young teenagers for his armies.

Thousands of children participated on all sides of the First and Second World Wars.

Children continued to be used throughout the 20th and early 21st century on every continent, with concentrations in parts of Africa, Latin America, and the Middle East.

Only since the turn of the millennium have international efforts begun to limit and reduce the military use of children.

The adoption in 2000 of the Optional Protocol on the Involvement of Children in Armed Conflict (OPAC) committed states who ratified it to “take all feasible measures” to ensure that no child takes a direct part in hostilities and to cease recruitment below the age of 16. 

As most states have now opted into OPAC, the global trend has been towards reserving military recruitment to adulthood, known as the Straight-18 standard.

Above: A map of parties to the Optional Protocol on the Involvement of Children in Armed Conflict. Parties in dark green, countries which have signed but not ratified in light green, non-members in grey.

Nonetheless, as of 2018, children aged under 18 were still being recruited and trained for military purposes in 46 countries, which is approximately one quarter of all countries.

Most of these states recruit from age 17, fewer than 20 recruit from age 16, and an unknown, smaller number, recruit younger children.

As of 2022, the United Nations (UN) verified that nine state armed forces were using children in hostilities: 

  • Central African Republic, Democratic Republic of the Congo, Mali, Somalia, and South Sudan in Africa
  • Palestine, Syria and Yemen in Western Asia
  • Afghanistan in Central Asia
  • Myanmar in South East Asia.

Above: Flag of the United Nations

The United Nations (UN) Committee on the Rights of the Child and others have called for an end to the recruitment of children by state armed forces, arguing that military training, the military environment, and a binding contract of service are not compatible with children’s rights and jeopardize healthy development.

These include non-state armed paramilitary organisations such as militias, insurgents, terrorist organizations, guerrilla movements, armed liberation movements, and other types of quasi-military organisation.

As of 2022, the UN identified 12 countries where children were widely used by such groups: 

  • Colombia in South America
  • Central African Republic, Democratic Republic of the Congo, Mali, Somalia, South Sudan, and Sudan in Africa
  • Lebanon and Palestine in the Middle East
  • Syria and Yemen in Western Asia 
  • Afghanistan in Central Asia
  • Myanmar in South East Asia.

Above: Emblem of the United Nations

Not all armed groups use children and approximately 60 have entered agreements to reduce or end the practice since 1999.

For example, by 2017, the Moro Islamic Liberation Front (MILF) in the Philippines had released nearly 2,000 children from its ranks.

In 2016, the FARC-EP guerrilla movement in Colombia agreed to stop recruiting children.

Above: FARC–EP coat of arms: shield, flag, and country

Other countries have seen the reverse trend, particularly Afghanistan and Syria, where Islamist militants and groups opposing them have intensified their recruitment, training, and use of children.

In 2003, one estimate calculated that child soldiers participated in about three-quarters of ongoing conflicts.

Above: Flag of Afghanistan

In the same year, the UN Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs (UNOCHA) estimated that most of these children were aged over 15, although some were younger.

Above: The logo of the United Nations Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs

Due to the widespread military use of children in areas where armed conflict and insecurity prevent access by UN officials and other observers, it is difficult to estimate how many children are affected.

  • In 2003 UNICEF estimated that some 300,000 children are involved in more than 30 conflicts worldwide.

Above: Emblem of the United Nations Children’s Emergency Fund

  • In 2017, Child Soldiers International estimated that several tens of thousands of children, possibly more than 100,000, were in state- and non-state military organisations around the world, and in 2018 the organisation reported that children were being used to participate in at least 18 armed conflicts.

  • In 2023 the UN Secretary General report presented 7,622 verified cases of children being recruited and used in armed conflicts in 23 countries. More than 12,460 children formerly associated with armed forces or groups received protection or reintegration support during 2022.

Above: United Nations Secretary General Antonio Guterres

It is estimated that girl soldiers make between 10% and 30%, 6% and 50%, or over 40% of the child soldier population. 

Of the verified cases presented in the 2023 UN Secretary General report, girls make 12.3% of all child soldiers recruited or used by armed groups.

Despite children’s physical and psychological underdevelopment relative to adults, there are many reasons why state- and non-state military organisations seek them out, and why children themselves are often are drawn to join up of their own volition.

Relative to adults, the neurological underdevelopment of children, including adolescent children, renders them more susceptible to recruitment and also more likely to make consequential decisions without due regard to the risks.

With these susceptibilities in mind, military marketing to adolescents has been criticised in Germany, the UK and the US for glamorizing military life while omitting the risks and the loss of fundamental rights.

Research in the same three countries finds that recruiters disproportionately target children from poorer backgrounds. 

In the UK, for example, the army finds it easier to attract child recruits from age 16 than adults from age 18, particularly those from poorer backgrounds.

Once recruited, children are easier than adults to indoctrinate and control.

They are more motivated than adults to fight for non-monetary incentives such as religion, honour, prestige, revenge and duty.

In many countries growing populations of young people relative to older generations have made children a cheap and accessible resource for military organisations.

In a 2004 study of children in military organisations around the world, Rachel Brett and Irma Specht pointed to a complex of factors that incentivise children to join military organisations, particularly:

  • Background poverty including a lack of civilian education or employment opportunities.
  • The cultural normalization of war
  • Seeking new friends
  • Revenge (for example, after seeing friends and relatives killed)
  • Expectations that a “warrior” role provides a rite of passage to maturity

The following testimony from a child recruited by the Cambodian armed forces in the 1990s is typical of many children’s motivations for joining up:

I joined because my parents lacked food and I had no school.

I was worried about mines but what can we do — it’s an order to go to the front line.

Once somebody stepped on a mine in front of me — he was wounded and died.

I was with the radio at the time, about 60 metres away.

I was sitting in my hammock and saw him die.

I see young children in every unit.

I’m sure I’ll be a soldier for at least a couple of more years.

If I stop being a soldier, I won’t have a job to do because I don’t have any skills.

I don’t know what I’ll do.

Above: Flag of Cambodia

Some leaders of armed groups have claimed that children, despite their underdevelopment, bring their own qualities as combatants to a fighting unit, often being remarkably fearless, agile and hardy.

The global proliferation of light automatic weapons, which children can easily handle, has also made the use of children as direct combatants more viable.

Child soldiers who survive armed conflict face a markedly elevated risk of debilitating psychiatric illness, poor literacy and numeracy, and behavioural problems.

Research in Palestine and Uganda, for example, has found that more than half of former child soldiers showed symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder and nearly nine in ten in Uganda screened positive for depressed mood.

Researchers in Palestine also found that children exposed to high levels of violence in armed conflict were substantially more likely than other children to exhibit aggression and anti-social behaviour.

The combined impact of these effects typically includes a high risk of poverty and lasting unemployment in adulthood.

Further harm is caused when armed forces and groups detain child recruits.

Children are often detained without sufficient food, medical care, or under other inhumane conditions, and some experience physical and sexual torture.

Some are captured with their families, or detained due to one of their family members’ activity.

Lawyers and relatives are frequently banned from any court hearing.

While the use of children in armed conflict has attracted most attention, other research has found that military settings present several serious risks before child recruits are deployed to war zones, particularly during training.

Research from several countries finds that military enlistment, even before recruits are sent to war, is accompanied by a higher risk of attempted suicide in the US, higher risk of mental disorders in the US and the UK, higher risk of alcohol misuse and higher risk of violent behaviour, relative to recruits’ pre-military experience.

Military academics in the US have characterized military training as “intense indoctrination” in conditions of sustained stress, the primary purpose of which is to establish the unconditional and immediate obedience of recruits.

The research literature has found that adolescents are more vulnerable than adults to a high-stress environment, particularly those from a background of childhood adversity. 

It finds in particular that the prolonged stressors of military training are likely to aggravate pre-existing mental health problems and hamper healthy neurological development.

Military settings are characterized by elevated rates of bullying, particularly by instructors.

In the UK between 2014 and 2020, for example, the army recorded 62 formal complaints of violence committed by staff against recruits at the military training centre for 16- and 17-year-old trainee soldiers, the Army Foundation College. 

Joe Turton, who joined up aged 17 in 2014, recalls bullying by staff throughout his training.

For example:

The corporals come into the hangar where we sleep and they’re wild-eyed, screaming, shoving people out.

A massive sergeant lifts a recruit in the air and literally throws him into the wall.

A corporal smacks me full-force around the head — I’ve got my helmet on but he hits me so hard that I’m knocked right over, I mean this man’s about 40 and I’m maybe 17 by then.

A bit later, we’re crawling through mud and a corporal grabs me and drags me along the ground, half-way across a field.

When he lets go I’m in that much pain that I’m whimpering on the ground.

When the other corporal, the one who hit me, sees me crying on the ground, he just points at me and laughs.

Elevated rates of sexual harassment are characteristic of military settings, including the training environment. 

Between 2015 and 2020, for example, girls aged 16 or 17 in the British armed forces were twice as likely as their same-age civilian peers to report rape or other sexual assault.

The military use of children has been common throughout history.

Only in recent decades has the practice met with informed criticism and concerted efforts to end it.

Progress has been slow, partly because many armed forces have relied on children to fill their ranks, and partly because the behaviour of non-state armed groups is difficult to influence.

After the adoption of the Optional Protocol on the Involvement of Children in Armed Conflict, a campaign for global ratification made swift progress.

As of 2018 OPAC had been ratified by 167 states. 

The campaign also successfully encouraged many states not to recruit children at all.

In 2001, 83 states only allowed adult enlistment.

By 2016 this had increased to 126, which is 71% of countries with armed forces.

Approximately 60 non-state armed groups have also entered agreements to stop or scale back their use of children, often brokered by the UN or the NGO Geneva Call.

Child Soldiers International reports that the success of the OPAC treaty, combined with the gradual decline in child recruitment by state armed forces, has led to a reduction of children in military organisations worldwide. 

As of 2018 the recruitment and use of children remains widespread.

In particular, militant Islamist organisations such as ISIS and Boko Haram, as well as armed groups fighting them, have used children extensively. 

In addition, the three most populous states – China, India and the United States – still allow their armed forces to enlist children aged 16 or 17, as do five of the Group of Seven countries: Canada, France, Germany, the United Kingdom and the United States, again.

Red Hand Day (also known as the International Day Against the Use of Child Soldiers) on 12 February is an annual commemoration day to draw public attention to the practice of using children as soldiers in wars and armed conflicts.

The date reflects the entry into force of the Optional Protocol on the Involvement of Children in Armed Conflict.

Above: Red Hand Day, the International Day Against Use of Child Soldiers, is often marked by displaying red handprints.

Child labour is the exploitation of children through any form of work that interferes with their ability to attend regular school, or is mentally, physically, socially and morally harmful.

Such exploitation is prohibited by legislation worldwide, although these laws do not consider all work by children as child labour.

Exceptions include work by child artists, family duties, supervised training, and some forms of work undertaken by Amish children, as well as by Indigenous children in the Americas.

Child labour has existed to varying extents throughout history.

During the 19th and early 20th centuries, many children aged 5 – 14 from poorer families worked in Western nations and their colonies alike.

These children mainly worked in agriculture, home-based assembly operations, factories, mining and services such as news boys – some worked night shifts lasting 12 hours.

With the rise of household income, availability of schools and passage of child labour laws, the incidence rates of child labour fell.

As of 2023, in the world’s poorest countries, around one in five children are engaged in child labour, the highest number of whom live in sub-saharan Africa, where more than one in four children are so engaged.

This represents a decline in child labour over the preceding half decade. 

In 2017, four African nations (Mali, Benin, Chad and Guinea-Bissau) witnessed over 50% of children, aged 5 – 14 working. 

Worldwide agriculture is the largest employer of child labour. 

The vast majority of child labour is found in rural settings and informal urban economies.

Children are predominantly employed by their parents, rather than factories.

Poverty and lack of schools are considered the primary cause of child labour. 

UNICEF notes that “boys and girls are equally likely to be involved in child labour“, but in different roles, girls being substantially more likely to perform unpaid household labour.

Globally the incidence of child labour decreased from 25% to 10% between 1960 and 2003, according to the World Bank.

Nevertheless, the total number of child labourers remains high, with UNICEF and ILO acknowledging an estimated 168 million children aged 5 – 17 worldwide were involved in child labour in 2013.

Child labour is still common in many parts of the world.

Estimates for child labour vary.

It ranges between 250 and 304 million, if children aged 5–17 involved in any economic activity are counted.

If light occasional work is excluded, ILO estimates there were 153 million child labourers aged 5–14 worldwide in 2008.

This is about 20 million less than ILO estimate for child labourers in 2004.

Some 60% of the child labour was involved in agricultural activities such as farming, dairy, fisheries and forestry.

Another 25% of child labourers were in service activities such as retail, hawking goods, restaurants, load and transfer of goods, storage, picking and recycling trash, polishing shoes, domestic help, and other services.

The remaining 15% laboured in assembly and manufacturing in informal economy, home-based enterprises, factories, mines, packaging salt, operating machinery, and such operations. 

Two out of three child workers work alongside their parents, in unpaid family work situations.

Some children work as guides for tourists, sometimes combined with bringing in business for shops and restaurants.

Child labour predominantly occurs in the rural areas (70%) and informal urban sector (26%).

Above: Map for child labour worldwide in the 10–14 age group, in 2003, per World Bank data. The data is incomplete, as many countries do not collect or report child labour data (coloured gray). The colour code is as follows: yellow (<10% of children working), green (10–20%), orange (20–30%), red (30–40%) and black (>40%). Some nations such as Guinea-Bissau, Mali and Ethiopia have more than half of all children aged 5–14 at work to help provide for their families.

Contrary to popular belief, most child labourers are employed by their parents rather than in manufacturing or formal economy.

Children who work for pay or in-kind compensation are usually found in rural settings as opposed to urban centres.

Less than 3% of child labour aged 5 – 14 across the world work outside their household, or away from their parents.

Child labour accounts for 22% of the workforce in Asia, 32% in Africa, 17% in Latin America, 1% in the US, Canada, Europe and other wealthy nations. 

The proportion of child labourers varies greatly among countries and even regions inside those countries.

Africa has the highest percentage of children aged 5–17 employed as child labour, and a total of over 65 million.

Asia, with its larger population, has the largest number of children employed as child labour at about 114 million.

Latin America and the Caribbean region have lower overall population density, but at 14 million child labourers has high incidence rates too.

Accurate present day child labour information is difficult to obtain because of disagreements between data sources as to what constitutes child labour.

In some countries, government policy contributes to this difficulty.

For example, the overall extent of child labour in China is unclear due to the government categorising child labour data as “highly secret“. 

China has enacted regulations to prevent child labour.

Still, the practice of child labour is reported to be a persistent problem within China, generally in agriculture and low-skill service sectors as well as small workshops and manufacturing enterprises.

Above: Flag of China

In 2014, the US Department of Labor issued a List of Goods Produced by Child Labor or Forced Labor, where China was attributed 12 goods, the majority of which were produced by both underage children and indentured labourers. 

The report listed electronics, garments, toys, and coal, among other goods.

The Maplecroft Child Labour Index 2012 survey reports that 76 countries pose extreme child labour complicity risks for companies operating worldwide.

The ten highest risk countries in 2012, ranked in decreasing order, were: Myanmar, North Korea, Somalia, Sudan, DR Congo, Zimbabwe, Afghanistan, Burundi, Pakistan and Ethiopia.

Of the major growth economies, Maplecroft ranked Philippines 25th riskiest, India 27th, China 36th, Vietnam 37th, Indonesia 46th, and Brazil 54th, all of them rated to involve extreme risks of child labour uncertainties, to corporations seeking to invest in developing world and import products from emerging markets.

The ILO suggests that poverty is the greatest single cause behind child labour. 

For impoverished households, income from a child’s work is usually crucial for his or her own survival or for that of the household.

Income from working children, even if small, may be between 25 and 40% of the household income.

Lack of meaningful alternatives, such as affordable schools and quality education, according to the ILO, is another major factor driving children to harmful labour.

Children work because they have nothing better to do.

Many communities, particularly rural areas where between 60 and 70% of child labour is prevalent, do not possess adequate school facilities.

Even when schools are sometimes available, they are too far away, difficult to reach, unaffordable or the quality of education is so poor that parents wonder if going to school is really worth it.

In European history when child labour was common, as well as in contemporary child labour of modern world, certain cultural beliefs have rationalised child labour and thereby encouraged it.

Some view that work is good for the character-building and skill development of children.

In many cultures, particular where the informal economy and small household businesses thrive, the cultural tradition is that children follow in their parents’ footsteps.

Child labour then is a means to learn and practice that trade from a very early age.

Similarly, in many cultures the education of girls is less valued or girls are simply not expected to need formal schooling and these girls pushed into child labour such as providing domestic services.

Children’s rights or the rights of children are a subset of human rights with particular attention to the rights of special protection and care afforded to minors. 

The 1989 Convention on the Rights of the Child (CRC) defines a child as “any human being below the age of eighteen years, unless under the law applicable to the child, majority is attained earlier“. 

Children’s rights includes their:

  • right to association with both parents
  • human identity 
  • physical protection
  • food
  • universal state-paid education
  • health care
  • criminal laws appropriate for the age and development of the child
  • equal protection of the child’s civil rights
  • freedom from discrimination on the basis of the child’s race, gender, sexual orientation, gender identity, national origin, religion, disability, colour, ethnicity or other characteristics

Above: Human rights logo

Interpretations of children’s rights range from allowing children the capacity for autonomous action to the enforcement of children being physically, mentally and emotionally free from abuse, though what constitutes “abuse” is a matter of debate.

Other definitions include the rights to care and nurturing. 

There are no definitions of other terms used to describe young people such as “adolescents“, “teenagers“, or “youth” in international law, but the children’s rights movement is considered distinct from the youth rights movement.

The field of children’s rights spans the fields of law, politics, religion and morality.

Sir William Blackstone, in his  Commentaries on the Laws of England (1765 – 1769) recognized three parental duties to the child: maintenance, protection, and education.

 In modern language, the child has a right to receive these from the parent.

Above: Portrait of English jurist, justice and politician Sir William Blackstone (1723 – 1780)

The 1796 publication of Thomas Spence’s Rights of Infants is among the earliest English-language assertions of the rights of children.

Above: English radical Thomas Spence (1750 – 1814)

Throughout the 20th century, children’s rights activists organized for homeless children’s rights and public education.

In the UK the formation of a community of educationalists, teachers, youth justice workers, politicians and cultural contributors called the New Ideals in Education Conferences (1914 – 1937) stood for the value of ‘liberating the child‘ and helped to define the ‘good‘ primary school in England until the 1980s.

Their conferences inspired the UNESCO organization, the New Education Fellowship.

Above: Logo of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO)

A.S. Neill’s 1915 book A Dominie’s Log (1915), a diary of a headteacher changing his school to one based on the liberation and happiness of the child, can be seen as a cultural product that celebrates the heroes of this movement.

The League of Nations adopted the Geneva Declaration of the Rights of the Child (1924), which enunciated the child’s right to receive the requirements for normal development, the right of the hungry child to be fed, the right of the sick child to receive health care, the right of the backward child to be reclaimed, the right of orphans to shelter, and the right to protection from exploitation.

Above: Flag of the League of Nations (1920 – 1946)

The 1927 publication of The Child’s Right to Respect by Janusz Korczak strengthened the literature surrounding the field.

Above: Polish Jewish pediatrician /educator /children’s author / pedagogue / children’s rights advocate Henryk Goldszmit (aka Janusz Korczak) (1878 – 1942)

The United Nations Universal Declaration of Human Rights (1948) in Article 25(2) recognized the need of motherhood and childhood to “special protection and assistance” and the right of all children to “social protection“.

The United Nations General Assembly adopted the United Nations Declaration of the Rights of the Child (1959), which enunciated ten principles for the protection of children’s rights, including the universality of rights, the right to special protection, and the right to protection from discrimination, among other rights.

Above: Children’s day 1928 in Bulgaria. The text on the poster is the Geneva Declaration.

Consensus on defining children’s rights has become clearer in the last 50 years. 

A 1973 publication by Hillary Clinton (then an attorney) stated that children’s rights were a “slogan in need of a definition“.

Above: American politician Hillary Clinton

According to some researchers, the notion of children’s rights is still not well defined, with at least one proposing that there is no singularly accepted definition or theory of the rights held by children.

Today dozens of international organizations are working around the world to promote children’s rights.

Young people need to be protected from the adult-centric world, including the decisions and responsibilities of that world. 

In a dominantly adult society, childhood should be idealized as a time of innocence, a time free of responsibility and conflict, and a time dominated by play.

National Sovereignty and Children’s Day (Turkish: Ulusal Egemenlik ve Çocuk Bayramı) is a public holiday in Turkey commemorating the foundation of the Grand National Assembly of Turkey, on 23 April 1920.

It is also observed by Northern Cyprus.

23 April is the day that the Grand National Assembly of Turkey was founded in 1920.

The national council denounced the government of the Ottoman Sultan Mehmed VI (1861 – 1926) and announced a temporary constitution. 

Above: The 36th / last Sultan of the Ottoman Empire and 115th / last Caliph of Islam, Mehmed VI

During the War of Independence, the Grand National Assembly met in Ankara and laid down the foundations of a new, independent, secular and modern republic from the ashes of the Ottoman Empire.

Following the defeat of the Allied invasion forces on 9 September 1922 and the signing of the Treaty of Lausanne on 24 July 1923, the Turkish Government started the task of establishing the institutions of a state.

23 April was declared “National Sovereignty Day” on 2 May 1921. 

Above: Seal of the Turkish Parliament

Since 1927, the holiday has also been celebrated as a children’s day. 

Thus, Türkiye became the first country to officially declare children’s day a national holiday. 

In 1981, the holiday was officially named “National Sovereignty and Children’s Day“.

Every year, children in Türkiye celebrate National Sovereignty and Children’s Day as a national holiday.

Similar to other April events, Children’s Day celebrations often take place outdoors.

Schools participate in week-long ceremonies marked by performances in all fields in large stadiums watched by the entire nation. 

Students decorate their classrooms with flags, balloons and handmade ornaments. 

Anıtkabir is visited by children and politicians every year. 

Among the activities on this day, the children send their representatives to replace state officials and high ranking civil servants in their offices.

The President, cabinet ministers, provincial governors and mayors all turn over their positions to children’s representatives in a purely ceremonial exercise. 

On this day, children also replace parliamentarians in the Grand National Assembly and hold a ceremonial special session to discuss matters concerning children’s issues.

After UNESCO proclaimed 1979 as the International Year of the Child, the Turkish Radio and Television Corporation (TRT) organized the first TRT International April 23 Children’s Festival. 

Five countries participated in this first holiday.

Over the years, this number grew steadily, resulting in children from about 50 countries coming to Türkiye in an official ceremony every year to participate in the festival.

During this time, children stay with Turkish families and interact with Turkish children and learn about each other’s countries and cultures.

The foreign children groups also participate in the ceremonial session of the Grand National Assembly.

There are aspects of Türkiye’s Children’s Day that I find disturbing.

I am in no way, shape or form, suggesting that Türkiye has children in the military.

In Turkey, compulsory military service applies to all male citizens from 21 to 41 years of age.

It is six months for all males regardless of education degree.

Different rules apply to Turks abroad.

For Turks with multiple citizenship, the conscription lapses if they have already served in the army of another country.

Conscripts can be deployed in all parts of the Turkish armed forces, except in combat operations or active conflicts.

For example, only professional soldiers are used in operations by Turkey against the PKK.

Women are not conscripted, but they are permitted to become officers.

Each year, approximately 300,000 men over the age of 20 are called up for military service.

According to 2018 data from the Turkish government, a total of 1.9 million young men have been deferred from military service because of their studies.

Three million other men have asked for a postponement for other reasons.

An exception was 2017, the year after the coup attempt, when the Turkish government did not call on new conscripts to register.

No professional soldiers were hired in that year either.

Above: Abandoned military vehicle used during putsch in Ankara, near the bombed building of the Directorate of Police, 16 July 2017

Many companies require men to have completed their military service before their job candidacies can be accepted.

Traditionally, families do not consent to their daughters marrying men who have not served their terms.

The reason behind this requirement is an irregular loss of workforce; the companies are legally bound to discharge draft evaders or face legal consequences, however valuable an asset these people are.

It is a common opinion that having completed military service carries a symbolic value to the majority of Turks. 

It is commonly regarded as a rite of passage to manhood.

Most men grow up with the anticipation of serving out their time.

On the other hand, it is held to be one of the main reasons behind the brain drain prevalent among well-educated young professionals.

Above: Seal of the Rurkish Armed Forces

Turkish Economics Professor Cevdet Akçay has stated that conscription always results in a net loss of wealth for any country, and that politicians do not discuss the topic of conscription based on objective and logical arguments.

Akçay states:

One side might say that, mandatory military service is a net loss for our economy and therefore I don’t support it.

Whereas the other side might support it despite its effect on the economy and explain their reasons, but such discussion does not happen in our country.

I too have my objections regarding conscription, but that can be a subject of discussion for another time.

Above: Conscription map of the world:

Green: Countries that do not have any armed service. 

Blue: Countries that do not have conscription. 

Purple: Countries with active, but limited conscription.  

Orange: Countries where the current government is planning to abolish conscription. 

Red: Countries with active conscription. 

Grey: No information.

Neither am I suggesting that Türkiye engages in child labour, for according to statistics, only 2.6% of the Turkish labour force are children between the ages of 7 and 14.

0% would be ideal but compared to some of the abovementioned countries with massive records of child employment Türkiye has quite a low number of child workers.

My objections stem from the nationalistic and adult-centric elements of this holiday.

I find the combined day to be a touch Orwellian.

Above: English writer Eric Blair (aka George Orwell) (1903 – 1950)

Students decorate their classrooms with flags.

Anıtkabir is visited by children and politicians every year.

(Anıtkabir is a complex located in the Çankaya district of Ankara, which includes the mausoleum of Mustafa Kemal Atatürk.

In addition to the mausoleum building, the complex consists of various structures and monuments, as well as a wooded area known as the Peace Park.

After Atatürk’s death on 10 November 1938, it was announced that his remains would be kept at the Ankara Ethnography Museum until a mausoleum could be constructed in Ankara.

On 10 November 1953, Atatürk’s remains were transferred to Anıtkabir in a ceremony.

The main building in the complex is the mausoleum, which includes Atatürk’s symbolic sarcophagus in the section known as the Hall of Honour, while his actual tomb is located in the lower level of the building.

The entrance to the complex is through a tree-lined avenue called the Lions’ Road, which leads to the ceremony square.

The mausoleum is situated on one side of this square, surrounded by colonnades, while the exit from the complex is located on the opposite side of the square along the path of the Lions’ Road.

The complex features ten towers at the four corners of the Lions’ Road, at the exit of the ceremony square, and at the corners of the square, as well as two sculpture groups and the Atatürk and Independence War Museum.

All of these structures, collectively known as the Monument Block, are surrounded by a wooded area called Peace Park.

The structures in the complex are made of reinforced concrete and feature surfaces and floors made of various types of marble and travertine, as well as decorative elements created using relief, mosaic, fresco, and carving techniques.

The Neoclassical style of the Second National Architecture Movement features elements inspired by the Hittite, Greek, Seljuk, and Ottoman cultures that have dominated the region now known as Turkey throughout history.

The responsibility for all services and tasks at Anıtkabir belongs to the Turkish Armed Forces General Staff, and events to be held here are regulated by law.

Official commemoration ceremonies are held at Anıtkabir on national holidays in Turkey and on the anniversary of Atatürk’s death on 10 November, organized by the government.

In addition to these, ceremonies are also organized by individuals and representatives of legal entities who are included in the state protocol.

Anıtkabir is a place that is occasionally visited and official ceremonies are held at the site by foreign government officials during their official visits to Turkey.)

Happy is the one who says: ‘I am a Turk.’ ” is the much quoted maxim of the much-quoted man, Mustafa Kemal Atatürk, Türkiye’s founding president, who uttered the words as the emotional finale to a speech in 1933, marking the 10th anniversary of the Republic.

It is a simple idea – “If you think you are Turkish, then you are.” – that belies a sophisticated approach to nation-building.

You become a Turk by feeling the benefits and obligations of being a citizen of the Republic of Türkiye.

In historical context, Atatürk’s emphasis on Turkishness was a way of forging an inclusive national identity out of disparate parts.

In this, Atatürk was very successful.

Today, Turkish nationalism is a very powerful force.

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk (1881 – 1938)

It does not take long for the most casual visitor to conclude that Türkiye subscribes to the “Great Man” view of history.

Portraits of Atatürk hang in schools, public offices, private businesses and many homes.

Even I have a picture of Atatürk in a dark corner of my apartment kitchen that I inherited when I helped a friend move apartments.

Atatürk is Türkiye’s George Washington, Winston Churchill and FDR.

He is celebrated as both soldier and statesman.

Atatürk represents a common denominator of what modern Türkiye is all about.

First is the creation of a nation within secure boundaries, one that embraces modernity, that tries to keep religion largeşy confined to the private realm, and that takes its international responsibilities seriously.

High in the pantheon of most quoted sayings is his “Peace at home, peace abroad“.

I cannot nor will not detract from the significance of Atatürk.

Kemal Atatürk is commemorated by many memorials throughout Turkey, such as the Atatürk International Airport in Istanbul, the Atatürk Bridge over the Golden Horn (Haliç), the Atatürk Dam, and Atatürk Stadium.

Above: Atatürk Airport, İstanbul

Above: Atatürk Bridge, İstanbul

Above: Atatürk Dam, Euphrates River, Türkiye

Above: Atatürk Olympic Stadium, İstanbul

Atatürk statues have been erected in all Turkish cities by the Turkish Government and most towns have their own memorial to him.

His face and name are seen and heard everywhere in Turkey.

His portrait can be seen in public buildings, in schools, on all Turkish lira banknotes, and in the homes of many Turkish families. 

Above: Atatürk Mask, Izmir, Türkiye

At 9:05 am on every 10 November, at the exact time of Atatürk’s death, most vehicles and people in the country’s streets pause for one minute in remembrance.

In 1951, the Democrat Party-controlled Turkish parliament led by Prime Minister Adnan Menderes (despite being the conservative opposition to Atatürk’s own Republican People’s Party) issued a law (Law on Crimes Committed Against Atatürk) outlawing insults to his memory (hatırasına alenen hakaret) and destruction of objects representing him. 

Above: Adnan Menderes (1899 – 1961)

The demarcation between a criticism and an insult was defined as a political argument.

The Minister of Justice (a political position) was assigned in Article 5 to execute the law rather than the public prosecutor.

A government website was created to denounce websites that violate this law.

In 2011, there were 48 convictions for “insulting Atatürk” and insulting Atatürk’s memory is punishable by up to three years in jail.

In 2010, the French-based NGO Reporters Without Borders objected to the Turkish laws protecting the memory of Atatürk, arguing that they contradict the current European Union standards of freedom of speech in news media.

Above: Logo of Reporters sans frontières (Reporters Without Borders)

Atatürk’s cult of personality was started during the life of Mustafa Kemal Atatürk and continued by his successors after his death in 1938, by members of both his Republican People’s Party and opposition parties alike, and in a limited amount by himself during his lifetime in order to popularize and cement his social and political reforms as founder and first President of Türkiye. 

The cult has been compared to similar personality cults in the authoritarian regimes of Central Asia and the former Soviet Union.

The Economist wrote in 2012 that his personality cult “carpets the country with busts and portraits of the great man” and that this has been “nurtured by Turkey’s generals, who have used his name to topple four governments, hang a Prime Minister and attack enemies of the Republic“.

A 2008 article in National Identities also discussed Atatürk’s ubiquitous presence in the country:

Atatürk’s houses exist in an Atatürk-inundated context with his face and sayings appearing on all official documents, buildings, television channels, newspapers and schoolyards, coins and banknotes.

Moreover, regardless of personal belief, every Turk lives in a country where nationalism is part of standard political discourses.

Politicians, teachers and journalists appeal to the nation and Atatürk on a daily basis.

Yet they are not alone in this.

The omnipresence of Atatürk paraphernalia can only be partly attributed to state sponsorship.

Atatürk’s face appears on posters behind supermarket counters, in barbershops and video stores, in bookshops and banks.

Atatürk talismans even dangle from car mirrors, while Atatürk pins adorn lapels.

And even the Turks who do not join in with such spontaneous commemorations know how to ‘read’ the Atatürk semiotic universe.

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk

To remember the Great Man and to commemorate the events that formed the nation should be celebrated and commemorated, but why must we combine national sovereignity and children together?

Why can we not give children their own isolated day, a day just for them, without the waving of flags and the marching of troops, where we instead focus not on their nationalism nor on their assumption of adult roles, but rather why not simply have a fun day that focuses on the joy of being a child?

Physical activities certainly remain a great idea, but what about the spirit, the mind, the heart, the imagination of children?

The first seeds of children’s literature in Turkey were planted long before the tradition of printed books.

The distinctive feature of this early period is one based on oral cultures, such as folk legends, lullabies, nursery rhymes, heroic tales or religious stories.

Around the time of the Tanzimat Period – defined as the movement of Westernisation and reform in the Ottoman Empire (1839 – 1876) – these oral works were turned into written texts, and some children’s books of western origin began to appear in Turkish.

With the proclamation of the Republic in 1923, the alphabet revolution and the beginning of educational mobilisation, children’s literature in its current sense began.

Above: Atatürk introducing the new Turkish alphabet to the people of Kayseri. 20 September 1928

In the first 50 years of the Republic, works for children were primarily designed to prepare them for citizenship and social life according to the period’s ideology.

They were generally realistic and instructive.

Above: The flag of the Republic of Türkiye

The development of children’s literature was also shaped by Orhan Veli, one of Turkey’s most important poets, and his adaptations of La Fontaine’s fables and his compilation of Nasrettin Hoca’s Anecdotes.

Above: Orhan Veli (1914 – 1950)

Above: French fabulist Jean de la Fontaine (1621 – 1695)

Above: Statue of Nasreddin Hoca (1208 – 1285), Eskişehir Train Station

Other influential writers from this period include Ahmet Haşim, Ziya Gökalp, Ömer Seyfettin, Peyami Safa, Kemalettin Tuğcu, and Eflatun Cem Güney.

Above: Turkish poet Ahmet Haşim (1887 – 1933)

Above: Turkish sociologist, writer, poet, and politician Ziya Gökalp (1876 – 1924)

Above: Turkish writer Ömer Seyfettin (1884 – 1920)

Above: Turkish writer / journalist Peyami Safa (1899 – 1961)

Above: Photo of Turkish writer Kemalettin Tuğcu (1902 – 1996)

Eflatun Cem Güney received the “Hans Christian Andersen Award”, “Andersen Honor Diploma” and “World Children’s Literature Honor Certificate” for his fairytale compilations.

Above: Turkish writer Eflatun Cem Güney (1896 – 1981)

During the 1970s, authors such as Aziz Nesin, Rıfat Ilgaz, Muzaffer İzgü, and Gülten Dayıoğlu began to introduce the notion of ‘suitability for children’.

Above: Turkish writer / humorist Aziz Nesin (1915 – 1995)

Above: Turkish writer Rıfat Ilgaz (1911 – 1993)

Above: Turkish writer / teacher Muzaffer İzğu (1933 – 2017)

Above: Turkish children’s writer Gülten Dayıoğlu (far left)

Can Göknil brought the art of painting to children’s literature.

Above: Turkish painter / writer Can Göknil

In 1978, UNESCO declared the following year International Year of the Child which encouraged some of the country’s most important literary figures – Yaşar Kemal, Orhan Kemal and Nâzım Hikmet – to publish works for children.

Above: Turkish-Kurdish author / human rights activist Yaşar Kemal (1923 – 2015)

Above: Turkish writer Orhan Kemal (1914 – 1970)

Above: Turkish poet / writer Nâzim Hikmet

The first children’s publishing house, Mavi Bulut Yayınları was founded in the 1980s by author Fatih Erdoğan.

Above: Turkish writer Fatih Erdoğan

This was a fascinating period when significant writers such as Yalvaç Ural, Behiç Ak and Sevim Ak started producing books.

Above: Turkish writer Yalvaç Ural

Above: Turkish cartoonist / writer / film director Behiç Ak

Above: Turkish writer chemical engineer Sevim Ak

In the 1990s, the children’s publishing industry in Turkey began to develop, with an increase in the number of writers and books.

More publishing houses also became involved with children’s literature, investing both intellectually and financially.

One of the most significant of these was Günışığı Kitaplığı.

The writers, illustrators and editors that this publishing house brought to the industry offered a new perspective on children’s literature.

With their wide range of titles and content, other noteworthy presses from this time are:  Mavi Bulut, Can Çocuk Yayınları, Altın Kitaplar, Doğan Egmont, Tudem Publishing Group, Timaş Publications, Nesin Publications, İthaki Child, İletişim Child, Word Publications, Redhouse Kids, Dinozor Child.

Here is a summary of some books that have already been translated into English.

The Red Apple is a lyrical story about a cute bunny looking for ways to fill his stomach on a cold winter day.

He cooperates with other animals in the forest to reach the red apple.

A Friend in Winter starts with Leo the Cat who is bored.

He lives in a wooden house on the edge of the forest and this tale evolves into a beautiful story of friendship.

Based on an exciting gift a little boy received from his grandfather when he started primary school, Grandpa’s Book of Daydreams establishes a dialogue with the reader using some blank pages and unpainted sketches, giving space for the reader to add their own dreams to the little’s boy’s grandfather’s notebook of daydreams.

The King of Seasons’ Birthday is celebrated every year on the first day of Autumn.

He takes off his paints and starts working to celebrate his birthday. He has to draw Autumn and change all summer colours.

However, the King can’t do it, probably because someone doesn’t want the summer to end. 

My Grandad’s Magical Wardrobe is a fascinating illustrated story based on the meeting of a boy who lost his grandfather meeting with his new grandfather. 

Three Cats, One Wish tells the heart-warming adventures of three very different friends, Piti, Pati and Pus.

The book emphasizes the importance of working together to achieve a dream.

A Wonderful Day in Istanbul tells the story of three friends and their cat, who stroll the streets of Istanbul to show the city to their friends from abroad, taking children on a beautiful historical journey.

My Grandpa’s Grocery Store is a story full of fun facts from a child’s mind.

The funny anecdotes of a small-town girl who dreams of making a big commercial breakthrough in her grandfather’s grocery store.

The Beyoğlu Adventure takes place in one of the oldest districts of Istanbul.

Along with his dog Bilgin, knowledge hunter Sinan’s mission becomes an adventure thanks to the Password Pirates, taking readers to historical places on the streets of Beyoğlu.

The book, which is a work of art with beautiful illustrations, has an interactive structure, inviting its readers to decipher the codes hidden in the story. 

During the week of Children’s Day, children stay with Turkish families and interact with the Turkish children and learn about each other’s countries and cultures.

And how better to learn than to compare children’s literature?

I think of Ivana Brlić-Mažuranić (18 April 1874 – 1938) was a Croatian writer, praised as the best Croatian writer for children.

On 15 August 1891 , Ivana Mažuranić and Vatroslav Brlić, lawyer and politician, got engaged. 

Their wedding was on 18 April 1892, on Ivan’s 18th birthday, in the Church of St. Brand. 

After the wedding, Ivana moved with her husband to Brod na Sava (today Slavonski Brod), where she lived most of her life, which she devoted to her family, education and literary work.

As a mother of seven children, she had the opportunity to become familiar with children’s psyche, and thus understand the purity and naivety of their world.

Above: Ivana Brlić-Mažuranić

Ivana Brlić-Mažuranić started writing poetry, diaries and essays rather early, but her works were not published until the beginning of the 20th century.

Her stories and articles, like the series of educational articles under the name “School and Holidays” started to be published more regularly in the journals after the year 1903.

It was in 1913 when her book The Marvelous Adventures and Misadventures of Hlapić the Apprentice (also known as The Brave Adventures of Lapitch / Čudnovate zgode šegrta Hlapića) was published that really caught the literary public’s eye.

In the story, the poor apprentice Hlapić accidentally finds his master’s lost daughter as his luck turns for the better.

A poor young orphan called Lapitch works as the apprentice for the Scowlers – a mean-mannered shoemaker, and his kind-hearted wife.

After Master Scowler blames him for the wrong size of a customer’s shoes, Lapitch leaves a note and runs away from home.

Later joined by Bundaš, the Scowlers’ dog, he sets off on a seven-day adventure, during which he meets Gita, a circus performer, and encounters a local thief known as the Black Man and his henchman named Grga.

Her book Croatian Tales of Long Ago (Priče iz davnine), published in 1916, is among the most popular today in large part because of its adaptation into a computerized interactive fiction product by Helena Bulaja in 2006.

In the book Mažuranić created a series of new fairy tales, but using names and motifs from the Slavic mythology of Croats.

It was this that earned her comparisons to Hans Christian Andersen and Tolkien who also wrote completely new stories but based in some elements of real mythology.

Above: Danish writer Hans Christian Andersen (1805 – 1875)

Above: English writer / philologist John Ronald Reuel (J. R. R.) Tolkien (1892 – 1973)

Croatian Tales of Long Ago (Priče iz davnine / “Stories from Ancient Times“), is a short story collection  her masterpiece and features a series of newly written fairy tales heavily inspired by motifs taken from ancient Slavic mythology of pre-Christian Croatia.

The following is the list of original titles followed by English titles as translated by Copeland (stories missing from the English version are marked with the † symbol):

  • Kako je Potjeh tražio istinu (How Quest Sought the Truth)
  • Ribar Palunko i njegova žena (Fisherman Plunk and His Wife)
  • Regoč (Reygoch)
  • Šuma Striborova (Stribor’s Forest)
  • Bratac Jaglenac i sestrica Rutvica (Little Brother Primrose and Sister Lavender)
  • Lutonjica Toporko i devet župančića †
  • Sunce djever i Neva Nevičica (Bridesman Sun and Bride Bridekins)
  • Jagor †

The environment exerted the strongest influence on my sensitive child’s soul.

The first conscious feeling that arose in me in my parents’ house was love for the Croatian homeland.

When my parents finally moved to Zagreb in 1882, the impression (and all other impressions of my parents’ home) increased even more by staying in my grandfather’s house every day, poet and Ban Ivan Mažuranić.

Of course, I should mention that before (when I was 4 and 5 years old) I visited my grandfather in Banski dvori on Markovo trg with my parents.

Although life in the Ban Palace brought a lot of things that greatly occupied the interest of such a young child, I still clearly and particularly clearly remember the person of my grandfather from that age.

But his real influence on me only started at the time I want to talk about, when we moved to Zagreb.

In my grandfather’s home, his extended family met every evening, so that 15-18 people would always sit at the table.

The table was chaired by Grandfather himself, he led the conversations, and his physically and mentally powerful presence had an unfathomable influence on my being – the strict patriarchal spirit made any rapprochement with Grandfather impossible.

Nevertheless, during these four years (from the age of 12 to 16) that I was attached to his desk, I developed under the impression of his great appearance my whole being as it is now.

Every word of his, every debate (he was happy to engage in debates and did not let the subject fall until he was exhausted) was sublime in mind, and even more sublime in that purity and rigor of ethical views with which it seems that this mighty old man permeated all his surroundings, all his home, all his knee.”

(Ivana Brlić-Mažuranić) 

Above: The house where Ivana Brlić Mažuranić lived and worked in Slavonski Brod

Brlić-Mažuranić was nominated for the Nobel Prize in Literature four times – in 1931 and 1935 she was nominated by the historian Gabriel Manojlović, and in 1937 and 1938 he was joined by the philosopher Albert Bazala, both based in Zagreb.

In 1937 she also became the first woman accepted as a Corresponding Member into the Yugoslav Academy of Sciences and Arts. 

Above: Croatian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Zagreb, Croatia

She was awarded the Order of Saint Sava.

Above: The Order of Saint Sava medal

Her books of novels and fairy tales for children, originally intended to educate her own, have been translated into nearly all European languages.

Highly regarded and valued by both national and foreign literary critics, she obtained the title of Croatian Andersen.

After a long battle with depression, she committed suicide on 21 September 1938 in Zagreb.

She is buried in Mirogoj Cemetery in Zagreb.

Above: The grave of Ivana Brlić Mažuranić

I cannot claim to comprehend depression nor can I condemn those who are in such physical and / or psychological pain that the ending of their own lives seems to them like a release from their suffering and sorrow.

I only have a sense that somehow the world has failed them.

Above: Édouard Manet – Le Suicidé (1877)

What I do believe is that how we develop as children moulds us into the adults we eventually become.

Part of that formation is the mythologies and ideologies, the hopes and dreams, the facts of life and the tales of fiction that we expose them to.

I think in many cases our approach in forming our future generations is failing them.

We need to teach them how to think for themselves, how to love all humanity, how to live life joyfully.

Indoctrination and oppression only creates robots or rebels, neither of which is good for a nation or for the world.

We need to encourage free expression so the interchange of ideas is possible.

If a government is doing well by its people it needs not view dissent as a threat but rather as a challenge to better itself.

Censor that which is destructive but encourage debate and discussion whenever possible.

Make men out of boys and women from girls by encouraging them to read books, instead of causing them to seek solace by isolating themselves from the world with eyes glued to phone screens and ears plugged into iPods.

I firmly believe that chidren’s literature plays a crucial role in the formation of our future and the development of children into healthy and happy fully-functioning adults.

Teach them a love of literature and the adventure of intellectual and emotional discovery.

Let them naturally fall in love with the poetry and prose of their nation.

Let them curiously compare Orhan Veli and Nasrettin Hoca with the literature of La Fontaine, the artistry of Andersen and the brittle brilliance of Brlić-Mažuranić.

Let us encourage poets and musicians, essayists and novelists to write children’s literature.

Children need wholesome stories in the same way that they need fibre and fruit.

Just as there has been a concerted effort to reintroduce children to the benefits of exercise and decent nutrition, there needs to be a battle to engage the hearts and minds of children with the joy and adventure of reading.

Despite the grumbling that Turks do when they consider their spiralling economy, Türkiye still has the 18th-largest economy in the world and the 7th-largest economy in Europe.

It also ranks as the 11th-largest in the world and the 5th-largest in Europe.

According to the IMF, Turkey has an upper-middle income, mixed-market, emerging economy.

Türkiye has often been defined as a newly industrialized country since the turn of the 21st century. 

The country is the 4th most visited destination in the world and has over 1,500 R & D centres established both by multinational and national firms. 

Türkiye is among the world’s leading producers of agricultural products, textiles, motor vehicles, transportation equipment, construction materials, consumer electronics, and home appliances.

It is a culture of plenty.

Most people in Türkiye have plenty of food, decent accommodation as well as education, health, recreation and entertainment facilities that would astonish our ancestors and is the envy of other nations.

And yet Türkiye, much like the economic powerhouse nations of the West, seems determined to squander these gifts.

Our children are bored witless despite a plethora of entertainment options that someone born just a generation ago can only marvel at.

As recently as the 1970s who could have predicted digital TV or the rise of Internet games where hundreds of thousands of players compete without ever meeting – without even being on the same continent?

We have Wii, PSP, Nintendo, giant plasma screen HD TVs and computer games to suit every taste and yet…

Many children are restless and dissatisfied while their parents, overworked and overfocused on consumerism, are consequently frustrated and cross.

Part of the problem is that a lot of the entertainment choices pushed at children are junk, the equivalent of a non-stop diet of pop and sweets.

A good book can show them that life is much more enriching, much more fulfilling, much more thrilling than anything electronics can produce.

Reading might seem hard work when compared with sitting in front of a television or a game console all day, but for the mind and heart and soul and spirit reading is far more rewarding.

The modern world is loud and bright and children have access to unlimited entertainment.

Reading can offer a rare and vital moment of peace and reflection.

Let me see children playing outside and reading in libraries and I promise you a land of future happiness.

When you’re happy, the sun is chasing you.

(Ivana Brlić-Mažuranić)

Oh, grown-ups cannot understand

And grown-ups never will

How short the way to fairy land

Across the purple hill.”

(Alfred Noyes)

Above: English poet Alfred Noyes (1880 – 1958)

Children like to read about other children, not adults.

Children’s writers need to make the heroes children.

Children’s writers need to make sure they solve the mysteries and overcome the odds on their own rather than with adult help.

Children need a day to play with children not to pretend to be adults.

I want to rediscover the boy inside the man.

If I can’t find a favourite children’s book then I will learn how to write one.

There will always be children who will always need children’s books.

There will always be adults who will need to rediscover the joy and wonder of childhood.

So long so long so long he’s been away
So long so long so long he’s back again
When I turned seventeen
We had passion, we had dreams
Thought the love we were fighting for
Was something holy, something more

When I turned twenty-one
We were outside on the run
When I walked out with my girl
We went halfway around the world

I dreamed I saw her standing there
Running for the boy inside the man
I was hit hard by the light so bright it burned
All at once I knеw she’d understand

Boy inside thе man
The boy inside the man
When I turned twenty-five
We were hungry, we had drive
When I turned much older then
When the boy was lost in pride

Now I just turned thirty-one
I have lost and I have won
Still I’ve kept my dreams alive
‘Cause the boy will never die

I dreamed I saw her standing there
Running for the boy inside the man
I was hit hard by the light so bright it burned
All at once I knew she’d understand

Boy inside the man
The boy inside the man
When I turned twenty-five
We were hungry, we had drive
When I turned much older then
When the boy was lost in pride

Ah do you understand

I dreamed I saw her standing there
Running for the boy inside the man
I was hit hard by the light so bright it burned
All at once I knew she’d understand

Boy inside the man
The boy inside the man
When I turned twenty-five
We were hungry, we had drive
When I turned much older then
When the boy was lost in pride

The boy inside the man
The boy inside the man
So long so long so long
You been away
So long so long so long
You’re back again

Sister cool this face
As if it’s carved in stone
Don’t leave me in this place
Like a boy without a home
Like a boy without a home
Boy inside the man

Above: Two parents and a child: the statue Family in the garden of the Palace of Nations (United Nations Office at Geneva, Switzerland) is a commemoration of the International Year of the Child (1979).

Sources

Wikipedia

Google Photos

How to Be a Writer, Stewart Ferris

An Overview of Children’s Literature in Turkey”, worldkidlit.org, Gulşah Özdemir Koryürek

Get Started in Creative Writing, Stephen May

The Penniless Parliament of Threadbare Poets

Eskişehir, Türkiye

Thursday 18 April 2024 (continued)

I get up in the evenin’
And I ain’t got nothin’ to say
I come home in the mornin’
I go to bed feelin’ the same way
I ain’t nothin’ but tired
Man, I’m just tired and bored with myself
Hey there, baby, I could use just a little help

You can’t start a fire
You can’t start a fire without a spark
This gun’s for hire
Even if we’re just dancin’ in the dark

Messages keep gettin’ clearer
Radio’s on and I’m movin’ ’round my place
I check my look in the mirror
Wanna change my clothes, my hair, my face
Man, I ain’t gettin’ nowhere
I’m just livin’ in a dump like this
There’s somethin’ happenin’ somewhere
Baby, I just know that there is

You can’t start a fire
You can’t start a fire without a spark
This gun’s for hire
Even if we’re just dancin’ in the dark

You sit around gettin’ older
There’s a joke here somewhere and it’s on me
I’ll shake this world off my shoulders
Come on, baby, the laugh’s on me

Stay on the streets of this town
And they’ll be carvin’ you up alright
They say you gotta stay hungry
Hey baby, I’m just about starvin’ tonight
I’m dyin’ for some action
I’m sick of sittin’ ’round here tryin’ to write this book
I need a love reaction
Come on now, baby, gimme just one look

You can’t start a fire
Sittin’ ’round cryin’ over a broken heart
This gun’s for hire
Even if we’re just dancin’ in the dark


You can’t start a fire
Worryin’ about your little world fallin’ apart
This gun’s for hire
Even if we’re just dancin’ in the dark


Even if we’re just dancin’ in the dark
Even if we’re just dancin’ in the dark
Even if we’re just dancin’ in the dark
Hey baby

(“Dancin’ in the Dark“, Bruce Springsteen)

In my last blogpost (Middleton and other musings) I wrote about Thomas Middleton (18 April 1580 – July 1627), an English Jacobean playwright and poet, who was among the most successful and prolific of playwrights at work in the Jacobean period, and among the few to gain equal success in comedy and tragedy, and whom T. S. Eliot thought was second only to Shakespeare.

Of his works In the early 17th century, Middleton made a living writing topical pamphlets, including one –Penniless Parliament of Threadbare Poets – that was reprinted several times and became the subject of a parliamentary inquiry.

Above: Thomas Middleton

I have been unable, so far, to find neither a copy of this nor even a synopsis of what this pamphlet contained.

But the title intrigues me and has me asking a question:

Do writers (or any other artists) need be “threadbare“?

“A romantic notion persists:

The artist, the writer, crammed in a tiny city apartment, water stains above their head, mice running in the wall.

They are bent over a beautiful creation:

A painting, a story, a dish on a menu, a clay figurine.

They have flowers next to them, not in a vase, but in a bottle.

The window is open.

The night is starry and warm.

Above: The Starry Sky, Vincent van Gogh

The sounds of the city provide the eternal soundtrack.

You can hear the sound of the underground trains
You know it feels like distant thunder
You can hear the sound of the underground trains
You know it feels like distant thunder

You know there’s so many people living in this house
And I don’t even know their names
You know there’s so many people living in this house
And I don’t even know their names

I guess it’s just a feeling
I guess it’s just a feeling (in the city)
I guess it’s just a feeling
I guess it’s just a feeling (in the city)

You can hear the sound of the underground trains
You know it feels like distant thunder
You can hear the sound of the underground trains
You know it feels like distant thunder

Walls so thin, I can almost hear them breathing
And if I listen in, I hear my own heart beating
Walls so thin, I can almost hear them breathing
And if I listen in, I hear my own heart beating
In the city

I guess it’s just a feeling
I guess it’s just a feeling (in the city)
I guess it’s just a feeling
I guess it’s just a feeling (in the city)

(Repeat 4X)

(“This City Never Sleeps“, Eurhythmics)

Though the writer wears thrift store finds, they are stylish enough, retro in a way.

Suzanne takes you down to her place near the river
You can hear the boats go by, you can spend the night beside her
And you know that she’s half-crazy but that’s why you wanna to be there
And she feeds you tea and oranges that come all the way from China
And just when you mean to tell her that you have no love to give her
Then she gets you on her wavelength
And she lets the river answer that you’ve always been her lover

And you want to travel with her, and you want to travel blind
And then you know that she will trust you
For you’ve touched her perfect body with your mind

And Jesus was a sailor when he walked upon the water
And he spent a long time watching from his lonely wooden tower
And when he knew for certain only drowning men could see him
He said all men will be sailors then until the sea shall free them
But he himself was broken, long before the sky would open
Forsaken, almost human, he sank beneath your wisdom like a stone

And you want to travel with him, and you want to travel blind
And then you think maybe you’ll trust him
For he’s touched your perfect body with his mind

Now, Suzanne takes your hand and she leads you to the river
She’s wearing rags and feathers from Salvation Army counters
And the sun pours down like honey on our Lady of the harbor
And she shows you where to look among the garbage and the flowers
There are heroes in the seaweed, there are children in the morning
They are leaning out for love and they will lean that way forever
While Suzanne holds the mirror

And you want to travel with her, and you want to travel blind
And then you know that you can trust her
For she’s touched your perfect body with her mind

(“Suzanne“, Leonard Cohen)

A bowl of noodles sits nearby, already cold because, being so consumed by the process of creation, the artist has forgotten to eat.

Because the art is everything.

This is the artist’s choice.

They are choosing to be a maker, a creater, someone who does something significant.

Above: Bedroom in Arles, Vincent van Gogh

They have no job.

They have no prospects but for this half-made art in front of them.

They have chosen to jump out of the plane without a parachute, dangerously, madly, wonderfully assured that they will figure out how to make a parachute on the way down.

She’s a good girl, loves her mama
Loves Jesus and America too
She’s a good girl, is crazy ’bout Elvis
Loves horses and her boyfriend too

And it’s a long day livin’ in Reseda
There’s a freeway runnin’ through the yard
And I’m a bad boy, ’cause I don’t even miss her
I’m a bad boy for breakin’ her heart

And I’m free
Free fallin’
Yeah, I’m free
Free fallin’

And all the vampires walkin’ through the valley
Move west down Ventura Boulevard (Ventura Boulevard)
And all the bad boys are standin’ in the shadows
And the good girls are home with broken hearts

And I’m free
I’m free fallin’
Yeah, I’m free
Free fallin’

Free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m

Free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m

I wanna glide down over Mulholland (oh-ah)
I wanna write her name in the sky (oh-ah)
I’m gonna free fall out into nothin’ (oh-ah)
Gonna leave this world for awhile (oh-ah)

And I’m free (free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m)
Free fallin’ (free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m)
Yeah, I’m free (free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m)
Free fallin’ (free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m)

Free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m
Yeah, I’m free
Free fallin’

Oh! (Free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m)
Free fallin’ (free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m)
And I’m free (free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’) oh! (Now I’m)

Free fallin’ (free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m)
Free fallin’, now I’m free fallin’, now I’m
Free fallin’ (free fallin’, now I’m free…)

(“Free Fallin’, Tom Petty)

Follow your dreams, writers.

Reckless abandon.

Give your art your everything.

Tell your story at any cost.

Well, I won’t back down
No I won’t back down
You could stand me up at the gates of Hell
But I won’t back down

No I’ll stand my ground
Won’t be turned around
And I’ll keep this world from draggin’ me down
Gonna stand my ground
And I won’t back down

Hey baby
There ain’t no easy way out (I won’t back down)
Hey I will stand my ground
And I won’t back down

Well, I know what’s right
I got just one life
In a world that keeps on pushin’ me around
But I’ll stand my ground
And I won’t back down

Hey baby
There ain’t no easy way out (I won’t back down)
Hey I will stand my ground (I won’t back down)
And I won’t back down

Hey baby
There ain’t no easy way out (I won’t back down)
Hey I won’t back down

Hey baby
There ain’t no easy way out (I won’t back down)
Hey I will stand my ground (I won’t back down)
And I won’t back down (I won’t back down)
No I won’t back down

(“I Won’t Back Down“, Tom Petty)

It all sounds quite nice.

It is not that this is entirely wrong.

A life in service to art and story is one that features a little bit of sacrifice, at least in the sense that when you choose to do something it means you perhaps close other doors.

Eventually, picking a path means rejecting other paths.

You can go back and return to those rejected paths, but that requires different sacrifices, including the sacrifice of time and effort.

As the idea goes, we have only so much time in our day and so many days in our life, so get busy writing or that time is lost.

Above: Scene from The Shawshank Redemption

But there is a line.

A very important line.

It is one thing to take your work seriously and give it your all.

It is another where you sacrifice a normal life and its essentials in its pursuit.

To cut to the chase:

You should not be ashamed of your day job.

Been working like a dog gone crazy
I’ve been giving everything I’ve got
I need something short and sweet to save me
A little something that can hit the spot

I’ve been living like a man in a prison
I’ve been living like a monk in a cave
I need a woman with a good position
I start searching at the end of the day

Pack it in and go to town
When the sun goes down (down, down, down)
And do the tomcat prowl
When the sun goes down (down, down, down)

I’ve been punching out a clock since 15
I’ve been living on a working wage
You keep paying me, and I’ll keep lifting
I keep a-lifting ’til the end of the day

Then pack it in and go to town
When the sun goes down, mmm, yeah!
Do the moon dog howl
When the sun goes down (down, down, down)
And do the tomcat prowl
When the sun goes down (down, down, down)
Howl! (Down)

Gotta find a way to ease that pressure
Gotta find a way to ease that pain
Gotta find myself some buried treasure
Gotta find it before the sun comes up again

It doesn’t matter if you’re sane or crazy
It doesn’t matter if you’re weak or strong
It doesn’t matter if your past is hazy
It doesn’t matter, you can all come along

Pack it in and go to town
When the sun goes down
And do the tomcat prowl
When the sun goes down (down, down, down)
Sun goes down!

Pack it in and go to town
When the sun goes down (sun goes down, yeah!)
And do the tomcat prowl
When the sun goes down (howl!)

Do the moon dog howl
When the sun goes down

(“Tom Cat Prowl“, Doug and the Slugs)

Why are day jobs a good thing?

Starvation is not a good condition for making art.

Being worried about where your next paycheck is going to come from does not make it easy to effortlessly create art.

Half the time I would want to spend writing I would instead just looking for jobs.

It was easier to write when I was working jobs, despite jobs taking up the lion’s share of time.

And, on the flip side of it, having those moderately stupid and occasionally terrible jobs also reminded me that this was not what I wanted to do for a living.

So it gave the impetus to push, to look for different, to look for better, and to keep on writing every moment I could spare.

Before work, during lunch breaks, after work, I would write.

And eventually I seized an opportunity to write freelance and did that for just over a decade.

But I still didn’t quit my day job for years into that freelance gig.

When I did, ıt was a difficult transition:

I had to learn to budget, to really chase deadlines, to chase jobs.

And when I transitioned from freelance to writing novels, that was tough, too.

Last night, I had the strangest dream
I sailed away to China
In a little rowboat to find ya
And you said you had to get your laundry clean
Didn’t want no one to hold you, what does that mean?
And you said

[Chorus]
Ain’t nothin’ gonna break my stride
Nobody gonna slow me down
Oh no, I got to keep on moving
Ain’t nothin’ gonna break-a my stride
I’m runnin’ and I won’t touch ground
Oh no, I got to keep on moving


You’re on a roll and now you pray it lasts
The road behind was rocky
But now you’re feeling cocky
You look at me and you see your past
Is that the reason why you’re runnin’ so fast?
And she said

[Chorus]
Ain’t nothin’ gonna break my stride
Nobody gonna slow me down
Oh no, I got to keep on moving
Ain’t nothin’ gonna break-a my stride
I’m runnin’ and I won’t touch ground
Oh no, I got to keep on moving

Getting to go fulltime as a writer was, for me, an epic and profound privilege.

I only got to do it in part because the freelance work became so much that I had to either cut it or the day job out.

You need food to live and a roof over your head.

You need the security of health care.

Anthony works in the grocery store
Savin’ his pennies for someday
Mama Leone left a note on the door
She said, “Sonny, move out to the country
Workin’ too hard can give you
A heart attack (ack, ack, ack, ack, ack)
You oughta know by now (oughta know)
Who needs a house out in Hackensack
Is that what you get for your money?

It seems such a waste of time
If that’s what it’s all about
Mama if that’s movin’ up
Then I’m movin’ out
I’m movin’ out

Sergeant O’Leary is walkin’ the beat
At night he becomes a bartender
He works at Mister Cacciatore’s down
On Sullivan Street
Across from the medical center
He’s tradin’ in his Chevy for a Cadillac (ack, ack, ack, ack, ack)


You oughta know by now
And if he can’t drive
With a broken back
At least he can polish the fenders

It seems such a waste of time
If that’s what it’s all about
Mama if that’s movin’ up
Then I’m movin’ out
I’m movin’ out

You should never argue with a crazy mind (mi-, mi-, mi-, mi-, mi-)
You oughta know by now
You can pay Uncle Sam with the overtime
Is that all you get for your money


If that’s what you have in mind
If that’s what you’re all about
Good luck movin’ up
‘Cause I’m moving out
I’m moving out (mmm)
Ou, ou, uh huh (mmm)

I’m moving out

(“Movin’ Out“, Billy Joel)

There is zero shame in a day job.

And a day job may very well be crucial, because writing – as a hobby, as a semi-pro endeavour or as a fully professional gig – is not always a delivery system for reliable income.

Hell, even when the money is good, it can arrive erratically.

Feast or famine.

During times of famine, a day job will keep you fed.

You get up every morning from your alarm clock’s warning
Take the 8:15 into the city
There’s a whistle up above and people pushin’, people shovin’
And the girls who try to look pretty
And if your train’s on time, you can get to work by nine
And start your slaving job to get your pay
If you ever get annoyed, look at me I’m self-employed
I love to work at nothing all day

And I’ll be taking care of business (every day)
Taking care of business (every way)
I’ve been taking care of business (it’s all mine)
Taking care of business and working overtime, work out

If it were easy as fishin’ you could be a musician
If you could make sounds loud or mellow
Get a second-hand guitar, chances are you’ll go far
If you get in with the right bunch of fellows
People see you having fun just a-lying in the sun
Tell them that you like it this way
It’s the work that we avoid, and we’re all self-employed
We love to work at nothing all day

And we be taking care of business (every day)
Taking care of business (every way)
We be been taking care of business (it’s all mine)
Taking care of business and working overtime

Mercy
Whoo
All right

Take good care of my business
When I’m away, every day
Whoo

They get up every morning from their alarm clock’s warning
Take the 8:15 into the city
There’s a whistle up above and people pushin’, people shovin’
And the girls who try to look pretty
And if your train’s on time, you can get to work by nine
And start your slaving job to get your pay
If you ever get annoyed, look at me I’m self-employed
I love to work at nothing all day

And I be taking care of business (every day)
Taking care of business (every way)
I’ve been taking care of business (it’s all mine)
Taking care of business and working overtime, take care

Takin’ care of business, whoo
Takin’ care of business
Takin’ care of business
Takin’ care of business
Takin’ care of business (every day)
Takin’ care of business (every way)
Takin’ care of business (it’s all mine)
Takin’ care of business and working overtime, whoo

Takin’ care of business
Takin’ care of business
We be takin’ care of business
We be takin’ care of business
Takin’ care of business
Takin’ care of business
Takin’ care of business

(“Takin’ Care of Business“, Bachman Turner Overdrive)

Most artists have day jobs.

That is how it works.

Because the alternative is starvation.

If your belly is empty, you are not going to work at your best nor will you make excellent decisions.

Art doesn’t need to be made in discomfort.

There is zero shame in comfort, in paying your bills, in eating food and enjoying the shade that comes from a ceiling, which itself is underneath a roof.

You may even be likelier to make great art while comfortable, because you are not starving or drowning or despairing.

Yes, there is certainly a romance to the scrappy young artist, not kowtowing to The Man – but there is also a lot of power behind an artist who can afford some time and space and more than a packet of ramen upon which to subsist.

You can do both.

You can work a day job and continue to make art.

Great art.

Your art.

Risky, weird, wonderful art.

Above: Vincent van Gogh painting sunflowers (1888), Paul Gauguin

Now look at them yo-yos, that’s the way you do it
You play the guitar on the MTV
That ain’t workin’, that’s the way you do it
Money for nothin’ and your chicks for free

Now that ain’t workin’, that’s the way you do it
Lemme tell ya, them guys ain’t dumb
Maybe get a blister on your little finger
Maybe get a blister on your thumb

We got to install microwave ovens, custom kitchen deliveries
We got to move these refrigerators, we got to move these color TVs

See the little faggot with the earring and the make up
Yeah, buddy, that’s his own hair
That little faggot got his own jet airplane
That little faggot, he’s a millionaire

We got to install microwave ovens, custom kitchen deliveries
We got to move these refrigerators, we gotta move these color TVs

We got to install microwave ovens, custom kitchen deliveries
We got to move these refrigerators, we got to move these color TVs
Looky here, look out

I shoulda learned to play the guitar
I shoulda learned to play them drums
Look at that mama, she got it stickin’ in the camera man
We could have some

And he’s up there, what’s that?
Hawaiian noises?
Bangin’ on the bongos like a chimpanzee
That ain’t workin’, that’s the way you do it
Get your money for nothin’, get your chicks for free

We got to install microwave ovens, custom kitchen deliveries
We got to move these refrigerators, we gotta move these color TVs

Listen here
Now that ain’t workin’ that’s the way you do it
You play the guitar on the MTV
That ain’t workin’, that’s the way you do it
Money for nothin’ and your chicks for free
Money for nothin’, chicks for free
Get your money for nothin’ and your chicks for free
Ooh, money for nothin’, chicks for free
Money for nothin’, chicks for free (money, money, money)
Money for nothin’, chicks for free
Get your money for nothin’, get your chicks for free
Get your money for nothin’ and the chicks for free
Get your money for nothin’ and the chicks for free

Look at that, look at that
Get your money for nothin’ (I want my, I want my)
Chicks for free (I want my MTV)
Money for nothin’, chicks for free (I want my, I want my, I want my MTV)
Get your money for nothin’ (I want my, I want my)
And the chicks for free (I want my MTV)
Get your money for nothin’ (I want my, I want my)
And the chicks for free (I want my MTV)
Easy, easy money for nothin’ (I want my, I want my)
Easy, easy chicks for free (I want my MTV)
Easy, easy money for nothin’ (I want my, I want my)
Chicks for free (I want my MTV)
That ain’t workin’

Money for nothing, chicks for free
Money for nothing, chicks for free

(“Money For Nothing“, Dire Straits)

Art is enough of a risk as it is without you making it riskier.

Have the day job.

Don’t starve.”

(Gentle Writing Advice, Chuck Wendig)

“You are all set up as a writer now, so go ahead.

Resign.

In a week or two you will get an advance for your sample chapter that pays off the mortgage and buys you a holiday home in the south of France, right?

Take this job and shove it
I ain’t working here no more
My woman done left and took all the reason
I was working for
You better not try to stand in my way
As I’m a-walkin’ out the door
Take this job and shove it
I ain’t working here no more

I’ve been workin’ in this factory
For now on fifteen years
All this time I watched my woman
Drownin’ in a pool of tears
And I’ve seen a lot of good folk die
That had a lot of bills to pay
I’d give the shirt right offa’ my back
If I had the guts to say

Take this job and shove it
I ain’t working here no more
My woman done left and took all the reason
I was workin’ for
You better not try to stand in my way
As I’m a-walkin’ out the door
Take this job and shove it
I ain’t workin’ here no more

Well that foreman, he’s a regular dog
The line boss, he’s a fool
Got a brand new flattop haircut
Lord, he thinks he’s cool

One of these days I’m gonna’ blow my top
And that sucker, he’s gonna’ pay
Lord, I can’t wait to see their faces
When I get the nerve to say

Take this job and shove it
I ain’t working here no more
My woman done left and took all the reason
I was workin’ for
You better not try to stand in my way
As I’m a-walkin’ out the door
Take this job and shove it
I ain’t workin’ here no more

Take this job and shove it

(“Take This Job and Shove It“, Johnny Paycheck)

Wrong.

Firstly, an unknown writer won’t get an advance for a sample chapter.

How does the publisher know you can continue writing at that quality until the end of the book?

How do they know your rip-roaring story won’t fizzle out in a few chapters?

The best-case scenario would be an encouraging letter or email saying they like the sample and would be happy to look at the finished book when it is ready.

No commitment.

No money.

Months later, when you have finished the book and sent it to them, you will then have to wait weeks for a reply.

Sometimes months.

If they make an offer to publish, you still won’t see any of that advance until the contract is signed.

Even then you still won’t see any of that advance until the contract is signed.

Even then you will only receive a portion of it.

(The rest is reserved for when the book is published, probably 18 months later.)

So your payment might be as much as two years away.

That is if you are fortunate enough to get an offer from the first publisher you send it to.

Will that royalty advance change your life?

Enormous advances hit the headlines, so understandably that is what you think you will get.

But 99% of publishing deals do not involve huge sums of cash.

An average advance in the industry is unlikely to buy you a new sofa let alone a new house.

The dilution of the publishing world that followed the dramatic success of eBooks and the ease and affordability of digital self-publishing has resulted in even lower advances as publishers attempt to shield themselves from competition that seems to grow exponentially.

You will still be able to buy a sofa with your advance, but these days it is likely to be from the charity shop.

The cynical side of me would therefore say that the best way to make a living as a writer is to get another job (or keep the one you have already).

But it doesn’t have to be that way.

There has to be room for dreams and ambitions.

You write because you have the imagination and creativity to make something out of nothing.

If you have the power to perform such alchemy, the ability to monetize your output must be within your grasp.

Just don’t do anything to harm your original source of income until you have proven that not only can you replace it with cash derived from writing but that you can do so consistently.”

(How to Be a Writer, Stewart Ferris)

You may write for your own enjoyment or for the challenge of it, but it is not until your work is published – made public – that you can truly call yourself a writer.

Presumably you write in the hopes of making some money.

I work all night, I work all day to pay the bills I have to pay
Ain’t it sad?
And still there never seems to be a single penny left for me
That’s too bad
In my dreams I have a plan
If I got me a wealthy man
I wouldn’t have to work at all, I’d fool around and have a ball

Money, money, money
Must be funny
In the rich man’s world
Money, money, money
Always sunny
In the rich man’s world
Aha
All the things I could do
If I had a little money
It’s a rich man’s world
It’s a rich man’s world

A man like that is hard to find but I can’t get him off my mind
Ain’t it sad?
And if he happens to be free I bet he wouldn’t fancy me
That’s too bad
So I must leave, I’ll have to go
To Las Vegas or Monaco
And win a fortune in a game, my life will never be the same

Money, money, money
Must be funny
In the rich man’s world
Money, money, money
Always sunny
In the rich man’s world
Aha
All the things I could do
If I had a little money
It’s a rich man’s world

Money, money, money
Must be funny
In the rich man’s world
Money, money, money
Always sunny
In the rich man’s world
Aha
All the things I could do
If I had a little money
It’s a rich man’s world
It’s a rich man’s world

(“Money Money Money“, ABBA)

If, however, you have to begin by writing for publishers who can’t afford to pay you, you will still gain valuable experience, compile a clipping file and increase your confidence for more lucrative assignments to come.

“Everything in life has to start everywhere and that somewhere is always at the beginning.

Stephen King, Stephanie Meyer, Jeff Kinney, Nora Roberts – they all had to start at the beginning.

Above: Stephen King

It would be great to say becoming a writer is as easy as waving a magic wand over your manuscript and “Poof!” you’re published, but that is not how it happens.

Above: Stephenie Meyer

While there is no one true “key” to becoming successful, along well-paid writing career can happen when you combine four elements:

  • Good writing
  • Knowledge of writing markets
  • Professionalism
  • Persistence

Above: Jeff Kinney

Good writing is useless if you don’t know which markets will buy your work or how to pitch and sell your writing.

Above: Nora Roberts

If you are not professional and persistent in your contact with editors, your writing is just that:

Your writing.

But if you are a writer who embraces the above four elements, you have a good chance at becoming a paid published writer who will reap the benefits of a long and successful career.

As you become more involved with writing, you may read articles or talk to editors and authors with conflicting opinions about the right way to submit your work.

The truth is, there are many different routes a writer can follow to get published, but no matter which route you choose, the end is always the same:

Becoming a published writer.

DEVELOP YOUR İDEAS, THEN TARGET THE MARKETS.

Writers often think of an interesting story, complete the manuscript and then begin the search for a suitable publisher or magazine.

While this approach is common for fiction, poetry and screenwriting, it reduces your chances of success in many non-fiction writing areas.

Instead, choose categories that interest you and study those sections in Writer’s Market.

Select several listings you consider good prospects for your type of writing.

Sometimes the individual listings will even help you generate ideas.

Next, make a list of the potential markets for each idea.

Make the initial contact with markets using the method stated in the market listings.

If you exhaust your list of possibilities, don’t give up.

Instead, reevaluate the idea or try another angle.

Contınue developing ideas and approaching markets.

Identify and rank potential markets for an idea and continue the process.

As you submit to various publications, it is important to remember that every magazine is published with a particular audience and slant in mind.

Probably the number one complaint editors have is the submissions they receive are completely wrong for their maagazines or book line.

The first mark of professionalism is to know your market well.

Getting that knowledge starts with Writer’s Market (or The Canadian Writer’s Market – for Canadians, eh?), but you should also do your own detective work.

Search out back issues of the magazines or the backlist of the book publishers you wish to write for, pick up recent issues at your local newsstand or recently published titles at your local bookstore, or visit magazines’ and publisher websites – anything that will help you figure out what subjects specific magazines and book publishers publish.

This research is also helpful in learning what topics have been covered ad nauseum – the topics you should stay away from or try another angle.

Continue developing ideas and approaching markets.

Identify and rank potential markets for an idea and continue the process.

Paperback writer (paperback writer)

Dear Sir or Madam, will you read my book?
It took me years to write, will you take a look?
It’s based on a novel by a man named Lear
And I need a job
So I wanna be a paperback writer
Paperback writer

It’s a dirty story of a dirty man
And his clinging wife doesn’t understand
His son is working for the Daily Mail
It’s a steady job
But he wants to be a paperback writer
Paperback writer

Paperback writer (paperback writer)

It’s a thousand pages, give or take a few
I’ll be writing more in a week or two
I could make it longer if you like the style
I can change it ’round
And I wanna be a paperback writer
Paperback writer

If you really like it you can have the rights
It could make a million for you overnight
If you must return it you can send it here
But I need a break
And I wanna be a paperback writer
Paperback writer

Paperback writer (paperback writer)
Paperback writer (paperback writer)
Paperback writer (paperback writer)
Paperback writer (paperback writer)
Paperback writer (paperback writer)

(“Paperback Writer“, The Beatles)

Prepare for rejection and a lengthy wait.

When a submission is returned, check your file folder of potential markets for that idea.

Cross off the market that rejected the idea.

If the editor has given you suggestions or reasons why the manuscript was not accepted, you might want to incorporate these suggestions when revising your manuscript.

After revising your manuscript mail it to the next market on your list.

Take rejection with a grain of salt.

Rejection is a way of life in the publishing world.

It is inevitable in a business that deals with such an overwhelming number of applicants for such a limited number of positions.

Anyone who has published has lived through many rejections.

Writers with a thin skin are at a distinct disadvantage.

A rejection letter is not a personal attack.

It simply indicates your submission is not appropriate for that market.

Writers who let rejection dissuade them from pursuing their dreams or who react to an editor’s “No” with indignation or fury do themselves a disservice.

Writers who let rejection stop them do not get published.

Resign yourself to facing rejection now.

You will live through it.

You will eventually overcome it.”

(The Writer’s Market, Writer’s Digest Books)

In this proud land we grew up strong
We were wanted all along
I was taught to fight, taught to win
I never thought I could fail

No fight left or so it seems
I am a man whose dreams have all deserted
I’ve changed my face, I’ve changed my name
But no one wants you when you lose

Don’t give up
‘Cause you have friends
Don’t give up
You’re not beaten yet
Don’t give up
I know you can make it good

Though I saw it all around
Never thought I could be affected
Thought that we’d be last to go
It is so strange the way things turn

Drove the night toward my home
The place that I was born, on the lakeside
As daylight broke, I saw the earth
The trees had burned down to the ground

Don’t give up
You still have us
Don’t give up
We don’t need much of anything
Don’t give up
‘Cause somewhere there’s a place
Where we belong

Rest your head
You worry too much
It’s going to be alright
When times get rough
You can fall back on us
Don’t give up
Please don’t give up

Got to walk out of here
I can’t take anymore
Gonna stand on that bridge
Keep my eyes down below
Whatever may come
And whatever may go
That river’s flowing
That river’s flowing

Moved on to another town
Tried hard to settle down
For every job, so many men
So many men no-one needs

Don’t give up
‘Cause you have friends
Don’t give up
You’re not the only one
Don’t give up
No reason to be ashamed
Don’t give up
You still have us
Don’t give up now
We’re proud of who you are
Don’t give up
You know it’s never been easy
Don’t give up
‘Cause I believe there’s a place
There’s a place where we belong

(“Don’t Give Up“, Peter Gabriel)

“There is more to becoming a successful writer than mastering the rules of grammar and syntax and being gifted with the ability to put to paper an interesting string of words.

These are necessary prerequisites, to be sure.

But to join that elite group of published writers – which consists of only 4% of all those who write – one must have endurance, perseverance and marketing savvy.

Whatever you do, don’t give up.

Richard Bach had his classic, Jonathan Livingston Seagull, rejected 16 times.

Robert Pirsig’s Zen and the Art of Motorcycle Maintenance was turned down 121 times.

Dick Wimmer’s Irish Wine: 162 rejections

Jack Canfield and Mark Victor Hansen’s Chicken Soup for the Soul: 144 rejections

James Lee Burke, The Lost Get-Back Boogie: 111 rejections

Lisa Genova, Still Alice: 100 rejections

Kathryn Stockett, The Help: 60 rejections

Stephen King, Carrie: 30 rejections

John Grisham, A Time to Kill: 28 rejections

Frank Herbert, Dune: 23 rejections

Joseph Heller, Catch-22: 22 rejections

William Golding, Lord of the Flies: 21 rejections

Richard Hooker, M.A.S.H. : 21 rejections

James Joyce, Dubliners: 18 rejections

Bad news don’t ruin my appetite
Don’t let the papers tell me if it’s wrong or right
I just do what I do and I do it
Day by day by day by day by day

Live a life and I take it slow
Made mistakes but oh that’s the way it goes
I just know what I know it
Day by day by day by day by day

Day by day I’m feeling stronger
Day by day I’m lasting longer
Day by day you help me make my way

I speak up when I feel it’s right
I jump up when I know that I got to fight
Until then I just take it
Day by day by day by day by day

Day by day I’m feeling stronger
Day by day I’m lasting longer
Day by day you help me make my way

With you don’t worry ’bout it
With you don’t worry ’bout it
With you don’t worry ’bout it
Day by day by day by day by day

Sometimes they deny it and I
I feel strangely blue?
Sometimes they deny it and I
Like the evil I get from you

Day by day you show me a better way
Day by day you help me to find a place
Day by day you help me make it
Day by day by day by day by day

Day by day I’m feeling stronger
Day by day I’m lasting longer
Day by day you help me make it
Day by day by day by day by day

Day by day I’m feeling stronger
Day by day I’m lasting longer
Day by day you help me make it
Day by day by day by day by day

Day by day I’m feeling stronger
Day by day I’m lasting longer
Day by day you help me make my way

(“Day by Day“, Doug and the Slugs)

The point is clear.

If you have the talent and the passion for writing, don’t ever give up.

(Writing for Dollars, John McCollister / “The Most Rejected Books of All Time“, Emily Temple, https://lithub.com)

The professional writer is the amateur who didn’t quit.”

(Richard Bach)

Above: Richard Bach

Here are a few ideas for writing:

  • the feature article
  • the short story
  • creative non-fiction – memoir, biography, autobiography, historical events
  • travel writing
  • blogging
  • writing for children
  • the novel
  • stage plays
  • screenwriting
  • creative writing classes
  • literary festivals and conferences
  • contests and awards

You do not need to be a permanent member of the Penniless Parliament of Threadbare Poets.

The people have spoken.

Just a little more time is all we’re asking for
‘Cause just a little more time could open closing doors
Just a little uncertainty can bring you down

And nobody wants to know you now
And nobody wants to show you how

So if you’re lost and on your own
You can never surrender
And if your path won’t lead you home
You can never surrender

And when the night is cold and dark
You can see, you can see light
‘Cause no one can take away your right
To fight and to never surrender

With a little perseverance
You can get things done
Without the blind adherence
That has conquered some

And nobody wants to know you now
And nobody wants to show you how

So if you’re lost and on your own
You can never surrender
And if your path won’t lead you home
You can never surrender

And when the night is cold and dark
You can see, you can see light
‘Cause no one can take away your right
To fight and to never surrender
To never surrender

And when the night is cold and dark
You can see, you can see light
No one can take away your right
To fight and to never surrender
To never surrender

Oh, time is all we’re asking for
To never surrender
Oh, oh, you can never surrender

The time is all you’re asking for
Ooh, stand your ground, never surrender
Oh, I said
You never surrender, oh

(“Never Surrender“, Corey Hart)

Sources

  • Wikipedia
  • Google Photos
  • Takin’ Care of Business“, Bachman Turner Overdrive
  • Paperback Writer“, The Beatles
  • Suzanne“, Leonard Cohen
  • Day by Day“, Doug and the Slugs
  • Tomcat Prowl“, Doug and the Slugs
  • This City Never Sleeps“, Eurhymthics
  • How to Be a Writer, Stewart Ferris
  • Never Surrender“, Corey Hart
  • Get Started in Creative Writing, Stephen May
  • The Canadian Writer’s Market (McClelland and Stewart)
  • Writing for Dollars, John McCollister
  • Take This Job and Shove It“, Johnny Paycheck
  • Free Fallin’ “, Tom Petty
  • I Won’t Back Down“, Tom Petty
  • Dancin’ in the Dark“, Bruce Springsteen
  • The Most Rejected Books of All Time“, Emily Temple, lithub.com, 22 December 2017
  • Gentle Writing Advice, Chuck Wendig
  • Break My Stride“, Matthew Wilder
  • Writer’s Market (Writer’s Digest Books)

Middleton and other musings

Eskişehir, Türkiye

Thursday 18 April 2024

It will be difficult to please everyone in the audience because everyone has come for different reasons: some for the wit, some for the costumes, some for comedy, some for passion, and some to arrange a lascivious meeting.

But, despite this, I am confident that, as long as everyone can pay attention and understand the play, they will all be satisfactorily entertained.

(No Wit, No Help Like a Woman’s, Thomas Middleton)

Thomas Middleton (18 April 1580 – 1627) was an English Jacobean playwright and poet.

He, with John Fletcher (1579 – 1825) and Ben Jonson (1572 – 1637), was among the most successful and prolific of playwrights at work in the Jacobean period (1603 – 1625), and among the few to gain equal success in comedy and tragedy.

He was also a prolific writer of masques and pageants.

Above: Thomas Middleton

He was the son of a bricklayer, who had raised himself to the status of a gentleman and owned property adjoining the Curtain Theatre in Shoreditch.

Middleton was five when his father died and his mother’s subsequent remarriage dissolved into a 15-year battle over the inheritance of Thomas and his younger sister – an experience that informed him about the legal system and may have incited his repeated satire against the legal profession.

Middleton attended The Queen’s College, Oxford, matriculating in 1598, but he did not graduate.

Before he left Oxford sometime in 1601, he wrote and published three long poems in popular Elizabethan styles.

None of them appears to have been especially successful, and one, his book of satires, ran foul of an Anglican church ban on verse satire and was burned.

Nevertheless, his literary career was launched.

Above: The Queen’s College, Oxford, England

In the early 17th century, Middleton made a living writing topical pamphlets, including one – Penniless Parliament of Threadbare Poets – that was reprinted several times and became the subject of a parliamentary inquiry.

At the same time, records in the diary of Philip Henslowe (1550 – 1616) show that Middleton was writing for the Admiral’s Men.

Unlike Shakespeare, Middleton remained a free agent, able to write for whichever company hired him.

Above: Thomas Middleton

His early dramatic career was marked by controversy.

His friendship with Thomas Dekker (1572 – 1632) brought him into conflict with Ben Jonson and George Chapman (1559 – 1634) in the War of the Theatres.

(The War of the Theatres is the name commonly applied to a controversy from the later Elizabethan theatre.

Thomas Dekker termed it the Poetomachia.

Because of an actual ban on satire in prose and verse publications in 1599 (the Bishops’ Ban of 1599), the satirical urge had no other remaining outlet than the stage.

The resulting controversy, which unfolded between 1599 and 1602, involved the playwright Ben Jonson on one side and his rivals John Marston (1576 – 1634) and Thomas Dekker (with Thomas Middleton as an ancillary combatant) on the other.

The role Shakespeare (1564 – 1616) played in the conflict, if any, has long been a topic of dispute among scholars.)

The grudge against Jonson continued as late as 1626, when Jonson’s play The Staple of News indulges in a slur on Middleton’s great success, A Game at Chess (1624).

It has been argued that Middleton’s Inner Temple Masque (1619) sneers at Jonson (then absent in Scotland) as a “silenced bricklayer“.

Above: English playwright / poet Ben Jonson (1572 – 1637)

In 1603, Middleton married.

In the same year an outbreak of the plague forced the London theatres to close, while James I came to the English throne.

Above: James I of England / James VI of Scotland (1566 – 1625)

These events marked the beginning of Middleton’s greatest period as a playwright.

Having passed the time during the plague composing prose pamphlets (including a continuation of Thomas Nashe’s Pierce Penniless), he returned to drama with great energy, producing almost a score of plays for several companies and in several genres, notably city comedy and revenge tragedy.

Above: Woodcut of Thomas Nashe (1567 – 1601) in chains

He continued to collaborate with Dekker:

The two produced The Roaring Girl, a biography of the contemporary thief Mary Frith (1584 – 1659).

Above: Image of Mary Frith from title page of The Roaring Girl

In the 1610s, Middleton began a fruitful collaboration with the actor William Rowley, producing Wit at Several Weapons and A Fair Quarrel.

Working alone in 1613, Middleton produced a comic masterpiece:

 A Chaste Maid in Cheapside.

He also became increasingly involved with civic pageants.

In 1620 he became officially appointed as chronologist to the City of London, a post he held until his death in 1627, when it passed to Jonson.

Such official duties did not interrupt Middleton’s dramatic writing.

Above: Bank Junction, London

The 1620s saw the production of his and Rowley’s tragedy The Changeling, and of several tragicomedies.

In 1624, he reached a peak of notoriety when his dramatic allegory A Game at Chess was staged by the King’s Men.

The play used the conceit of a chess game to present and satirise the recent intrigues surrounding the Spanish Match.

Though Middleton’s approach was strongly patriotic, the Privy Council silenced the play after nine performances, having received a complaint from the Spanish Ambassador.

Middleton faced an unknown, probably frightening degree of punishment.

Since no play later than A Game at Chess is recorded, it has been suggested that the sentence included a ban on writing for the stage.

Middleton died at his home at Newington Butts in Southwark in 1627.

He was buried on 4 July in St Mary’s Churchyard. 

The old Church of St Mary’s was demolished in 1876 for road-widening.

Its replacement elsewhere in Kennington Park Road was destroyed in WW2, but rebuilt in 1958.

The old churchyard where Middleton was buried survives as a public park in Elephant and Castle.

Above: St Mary’s Churchyard, Newington Butts, Southwark, England

Middleton’s work has long been praised by literary critics, among them Algernon Charles Swinburne and T. S. Eliot.

Above: English writer Algernon C. Swinburne (1837 – 1909)

The latter thought Middleton was second only to Shakespeare.

Above: English writer Thomas Stearns Eliot (1888 – 1965)

Middleton’s plays were staged throughout the 20th century and into the 21st, each decade offering more productions than the last.

Even some less familiar works of his have been staged: 

A Fair Quarrel at the National Theatre, and The Old Law by the Royal Shakespeare Company. 

Above: The National Theatre, London

The Changeling has been adapted for film several times.

The tragedy Women Beware Women remains a stage favourite. 

The Revenger’s Tragedy was adapted for Alex Cox’s film Revengers Tragedy, the opening credits of which attribute the play’s authorship to Middleton.

Middleton wrote in many genres, including tragedy, history and city comedy.

His best-known plays are the tragedies The Changeling (with William Rowley) and Women Beware Women, and the cynically satirical city comedy A Chaste Maid in Cheapside.

Middleton’s work is diverse even by the standards of his age.

He did not have the kind of official relationship with a particular company that Shakespeare or Fletcher had. Instead he appears to have written on a freelance basis for any number of companies.

His output ranges from the “snarling” satire of Michaelmas Term (performed by the Children of Paul’s) to the bleak intrigues of The Revenger’s Tragedy (performed by the King’s Men).

His early work was informed by the flourishing of satire in the late Elizabethan period, while his maturity was influenced by the ascendancy of Fletcherian tragicomedy.

His later work, in which his satirical fury is tempered and broadened, includes three of his acknowledged masterpieces. A Chaste Maid in Cheapside, produced by the Lady Elizabeth’s Men, skilfully combines London life with an expansive view of the power of love to effect reconciliation. 

The Changeling, a late tragedy, returns Middleton to an Italianate setting like that of The Revenger’s Tragedy, except that here the central characters are more fully drawn and more compelling as individuals.

Similar development can be seen in Women Beware Women.

Middleton’s plays are marked by often amusingly presented cynicism about the human race.

True heroes are a rarity:

Almost every character is selfish, greedy and self-absorbed. 

A Chaste Maid in Cheapside offers a panoramic view of a London populated entirely by sinners, in which no social rank goes unsatirised.

In the tragedies Women Beware Women and The Revenger’s Tragedy, amoral Italian courtiers endlessly plot against each other, resulting in a climactic bloodbath.

When Middleton does portray good people, the characters have small roles and are shown as flawless.

A few descriptions and lines from Middleton’s plays capture my attention.

Falso calls his niece to him and woos her.

She is disgusted at the incest, and says that her heart is Fidelio’s anyway.

She would rather be a beggar than yield.

(The Phoenix, 1604)

(She preferred to be a beggar than to stop being true to herself.)

The Honest Whore begins with a funeral procession for the Duke of Milan’s daughter, Infelice.

The procession is attended by the Duke and several others.

Infelice’s former lover, Hippolito enters.

Extremely upset, he insists that Infelice is not truly dead and demands to see the body.

(I believe that as long as we remember someone that someone is never truly dead for us.)

His friend Matteo holds him back and tries to calm him down.

The procession exits, but the Duke, Hippolito and Matteo stay behind.

The Duke commends Matteo’s efforts to control Hippolito and exits.

Hippolito continues raging.

He swears that he will never love any other woman.

Matteo scoffs at his friend’s oath and predicts that Hippolito will forget about Infelice and visit a brothel within the next ten days.

Above: Milano, Italia

Fustigo has just returned from sea.

He is totally broke.

He sends a porter to fetch his sister, Viola, who has recently married Candido, a wealthy (and very patient) linen-draper.

Viola enters.

Fustigo begs her to give him some money.

Viola agrees to help him out on condition that he do a service for her in return.

She explains that, although she is generally satisfied in her marriage, her husband, Candido, is even-tempered to a fault.

Nothing can move him to anger.

Her greatest wish is to see her husband throw an explosive fit.

With this goal in mind, she instructs Fustigo to pose as a “wide-mouthed swaggerer” and attempt to annoy Candido by stealing things, kissing Viola, etc.

Fustigo agrees to go along with the plan.

But even the loss of millions would not make Candido angry.

Above: Colonne di San Lorenzo, Milano

(Some thoughts here, though they may seem to contradict one another:

It is rather praiseworthy that Candido has mastered himself to such an event that he does not get angry, does not take offence.

His Zen-like nature is quite admirable.

That being said, when it came to his relationship with his wife, I feel that his lack of reaction to his wife’s inappropriate behaviour was not the correct course of action.

I think it is important to stand up to your wife or partner as an equal without intimidating her or being intimidated by her.

Too many men, when faced with their wife’s anger, complaints or general unhappiness, simply submit, mumble an apology (It doesn’t matter if he is blameless.) and tiptoe away.

Sadly, there will always be a small remnant group of men who handle their differences with women through violence and intimidation.

The reader gets the sense that Viola would foolishly prefer the later response to the former response, but the later is abhorrent and the former too ambivalent.

The millions of men who adapt the first stance find that this rarely, if ever, leads to happiness.

Women with this kind of partner are not happy.

They actually become more dissatisfied, more complaining.

Often without even realizing why, the henpecking behaviour escalates – for a simple reason.

Deep down, women want to be met by someone strong.

They want to be debated with, not just agreed with.

They hunger for men who can take the initiative sometimes, make some decisions, tell them when they are not making sense.

It is no fun being the only adult in the house.

Above: Scene from Laws of Attraction

How can a woman relax or feel safe if the man she is teamed with is soft and weak?

Many strong, capable feminist women who finally find the sensitive, caring New Age man they thought they wanted now find themselves bored stiff.

Too many men know they are failing to satisfy the women in their life, have failed to keep their relationships together and don’t know what they have done wrong.

Men may learn to be receptive, but receptivity isn’t always enough to carry a partnership through troubled times.

Above: Scene from Bedazzled

In every relationship, something fierce is needed once in a while.

Both the man and the women need to have it.

But at the point when it was needed, though he was nurturing, something else was required.

A man may learn how to say to a woman:

I can feel your pain.

I consider your life as important as mine.

I will take care of you and comfort you.

But he also needs to say what he wants and stick by it.

Resolve of that kind is crucial.

Women are only human.

Sometimes they are dead right and sometimes completely wrong.

Women are neither devils nor saints.

They are normal, fallible human beings.

So a man with a woman needs to keep his head on straight.

You cannot just drift along and let them decide everything.

Marriage is not an excuse to stop thinking.

Not only can she be wrong or immature, perverse or prejudiced, competitive or bloody-minded (just like him), sometimes a man and a woman will just see things differently because you are different.

What is right for her may be wrong for him.

Women often don’t understand men.

(Viola clearly didn’t understand Candido.)

But how can women understand men unless men explain themselves to them?

This doesn’t mean that men and women cannot get along.

It only means that negotiations never end.

Steve Biddulph, Australia’s best-known therapist, has heard hundreds of women say in frustration:

My husband won’t fight with me.

He won’t even argue.

He just walks away.

Retreating may be all he knows how to do.

To have a happy marriage, a man has to be able to state his point of view, to debate, to leave aisde hysteria and push on with an argument until something is resolved.

Women need to give up their power in order to experience a really equal relationship, based on intimacy and negotiation, not on emotional dominance.

Both partners need to learn more respect for the other’s need for selfhood.

Couples need to fight in order to root out fixed attitudes or longer term misunderstndings and pull them into the light of day.

A good partnership is therapy, every living day.

Conscious fighting is a great help in relationships between men and women.

When a man and a woman are standing toe-to-toe arguing, what is it that the man wants?

Often he does not know.

He wants the conflict to end because he is afraid, because he doesn’t know how to fight, because he doesn’t believe in fighting, because his boundaries are so poorly maintained that every sword thrust penetrates to the very centre of his being.

It is a paradox that we can only let our feelings flow freely and only be truly passionate when we have certain boundaries laid down.

Trust has to be there.

Never be physical or threatening.

Never walk out mid-fight.

Don’t use put-down language.

Stay on point.

Listen to the other’s point of view while honouring your own.

Take time out, by agreement, if it becomes too heated – to think it over and return to continue the argument.

Above: Scene from Laws of Attraction

Biddulph tells a story of a marriage.

The very first time the wife “threw a fit” (her words) and began to be wildly abusive, the man simply walked quietly to his room and began packing his things.

He refused to fight “dirty” as was being expected.

His words are beautiful:

I know I am supposed to act like a man now and shout and hit you, but I am not that sort of man.

I will not allow anyone to talk to me in the way you have.

I am leaving.

The woman was so shocked she apologized.

They are still together.

It is important to point out that if the woman in the story had been making a point, asking for a change, then the man needed to stay put and listen, but this was quite different.

She was “having a fit“.

Men and woman both have a capacity for blind rage, which achieves nothing.

Arising out of centuries of two-way, intergender abuse, there is an archetypal core of rage in us which, if we take it into our relationships, destroys all love and feeling.

I’ve had it with men!“, says she.

Women! Can’t live with ’em, can’t live without ’em!“, he cries.

All men hate all women some of the time.

All women hate all men some of the time.

There is a long history of man-bashing by women and woman-bashing by men.

But this isn’t a personal thing and shouldn’t be brought into personal affairs.

Above: Scene from War of the Roses

We must fight, debate and be true to ourselves.

Otherwise our closeness is just an act.

But in fighting, we must show great restraint and always have respect.

Romance is all “Yes!” and heavy breathing.

Marriage is a relationship of trust that is steeped in the primal ambivalence of love and hate.

A third observation I have here is that I wonder if what Viola was searching for was not necessarily anger but rather passion.

Viola wants passion and purpose in Candido.

She carries a weighty desire in her, a passion somewhere between erotic feeling and religious fanaticism.)

Bellafront (the titular “honest whore“) is sitting in front of a mirror as she prepares her make-up.

(Isn’t make-up by its very purpose dishonest?

There is virtually no difference between an unmade-up bald naked woman and an unmade-up bald naked man, except their reporductive organs.

Any other difference between them is artifically produced.

A woman is the author of her own transformation and produces feminity by means of cosmetics, hairstyle and clothes.

This femininity, synthetic in origin, consists of two different components:

Emphasis on secondary sexual characteristics, to make her desirable.

Distancing herself by means of masks, to make her mysterious.

She deliberately keeps men in a state of constant bewilderment.

Woman regards her natural self merely as the raw materal of a woman, as if the raw material is of less value than the mask that conceals it.

It is not the raw material but the end result that has to be judged.

They have the odd idea that unmade-up, without curls and bracelets and necklaces that a woman is not really present.

Amusing themselves with their own bodies has become an end in itself.

For women’s demands on themselves are enormous.

Men have wisely, millennia ago, dropped out of the game.

Every man knows that he himself does not give a damn if a woman wears three colours of eye shadow or one or none, just as he knows he has no need for lace curtains or plants in the living room.

Women are so preoccupied with self and with beautification that men have come to the conclusion that, even if women paid any attention to them at all, they would never be considered handsome.

But men are not driven to wear a mask to pretend a beauty they neither possess nor feel.

What every man of maturity realizes is that woman are only fooling themselves.

If women spent as much time developing their intelligence and character as they do maintaining a mask of beauty than they may truly feel the equality they so desperately claim to crave.)

Hippolito tells her that, if she were his mistress, he would not permit her to carry on with so many different men.

Bellafront sighs longingly and tells Hippolito that it is her dream to be true to a single man.

Hippolito scoffs at this pronouncement and accuses Bellafront of lying to lure him into her web.

He is certain that, if he were to take up with her, she would certainly deceive him, just as all prostitutes always deceive their patrons.

Bellafront swears that she is an “honest whore“.

Claiming that there could never be such a thing, Hippolito offers to “teach” Bellafront “how to loathe” herself.

He proceeds to deliver a long, nasty speech on the sordidness of prostitution.

Bellafront weeps to hear his harsh words, but begs him to continue.

Hippolito continues a little further and exits, even though Bellafront begs him to stay.

Bellafront agonizes over her unrequited love for Hippolito.

She notices that he has left his sword behind, grabs it and prepares to stab herself, but stops when Hippolito re-enters and calls her a “madwoman“.

Hysterical, she begs him to love her or kill her.

Hippolito takes his sword from her and exits without saying another word.

Above: Scene from Wyatt Earp

(In a way, there is a kind of honesty in prostitution.

Every method of manipulation is based on the carrot-and-stick principle.

A man would be above bribery altogether were it not for one basic male need which has to be satisfied.

The need for physical contact.

This need is so strong.

Its fulfillment gives men such intense pleasure.

A man could, of course, condition his sexual needs, but instead of learning to suppress his needs, a man will allow them to be encouraged whenever possible.

Men never dress in such a way as to awaken sexual desire in a woman, but this is very much the contrary with women.

From the moment a girl becomes a woman, she disguises herself as bait.

She offers herself, at a price.

His total subjection to her.

It would be more economical and efficient for a man to satisfy his libido with a prostitute than rushing into marriage, so it is ironic that men consider ordinary prostitutes so very contemptible.

Prostitutes are among the few women who frankly admit that they make money by renting their bodies.

But no man would allow a prostitute to exploit him beyond the bartering of cash for momentary gratification.

Women despise the common prostitute for her stupidity.

A woman who sells her body so ineptly is shockingly stupid by female intelligence standards.

A man with strong sexual needs must be more obedient to women than others.

A woman profits from her body, while a man is slave to his.

The knack of being a good lover is to persist in the chase, without being a pest.

As tenderness, skill and intensity of touch set her alight, he can abandon himself more and more to his passion, cathcing up with her in joyous abandon.

Lovemaking and courtship takes confidence.

Between first meeting a woman and getting where you want to be, there are many chances of rejection, but if you pass the initiation stage, if you view your own sexuality as sacred and are proud of your own gender, then you come to the woman with fascination and respect, but on equal terms.

You respect and desire her but you respect yourself too.

It takes the desperation out of it.

I am just a poor boy
Though my story’s seldom told
I have squandered my resistance
For a pocketful of mumbles
Such are promises
All lies and jest
Still a man hears what he wants to hear
And disregards the rest

When I left my home and my family
I was no more than a boy
In the company of strangers
In the quiet of the railway station
Running scared
Laying low, seeking out the poorer quarters
Where the ragged people go
Looking for the places only they would know

Lie-la-lie
Lie-la-lie-lie-lie-lie-lie
Lie-la-lie
Lie-la-lie-lie-lie-lie-lie, lie-lie-lie-lie-lie

Asking only workman’s wages, I come looking for a job
But I get no offers
Just a come-on from the whores on 7th Avenue
I do declare, there were times when I was so lonesome
I took some comfort there, la-la-la-la-la-la-la

Lie-la-lie
Lie-la-lie-lie-lie-lie-lie
Lie-la-lie
Lie-la-lie-lie-lie-lie-lie, lie-lie-lie-lie-lie

Then I’m laying out my winter clothes
And wishing I was gone, going home
Where the New York City winters aren’t bleeding me
Leading me, going home

In the clearing stands a boxer
And a fighter by his trade
And he carries the reminders
Of every glove that laid him down
Or cut him till he cried out
In his anger and his shame
I am leaving, I am leaving
But the fighter still remains

Lie-la-lie
Lie-la-lie-lie-lie-lie-lie
Lie-la-lie
Lie-la-lie-lie-lie-lie-lie, lie-lie-lie-lie-lie
Lie-la-lie-lie-lie-lie-lie
Lie-la-lie
Lie-la-lie-lie-lie-lie-lie, lie-lie-lie-lie-lie”

Most contemporary men get together with a woman first and then grow up second.

We fall in love mostly by good luck.

It just happens.

Sadly, maintaining love is often left to luck too.

But love is a craft which takes practice.

Eventually, then, many men and women lose the spark.

They fall out of love.

The man usually denies this to himself and is happy enough as long as his partner stays sexually available, a kind of sedating, sex-as-a-reward-at-the-end-of- the-day.

Sex compensates for his life of quiet desperation.

Mouths to feed, mortgage to pay, the soul-numbing routine of work.

I wake up every mornin’
I stumble out of bed
Stretchin’ and yawnin’
Another day ahead
It seems to last forever
And time goes slowly by
‘Til babe and me’s together
Then it starts to fly

‘Cos the moment that he’s with me
Time can take a flight
The moment that he’s with me
Everything’s alright
Night time is the right time
We make love
Then it’s his and my time
We take off

My baby takes the morning train
He works from nine till five and then
He takes another home again
To find me waitin’ for him

He takes me to a movie
Or to a restaurant, to go
Slow dancing
Anything I want
Only when he’s with me
I catch a light
Only when he gives me
Makes me feel alright

My baby takes the morning train
He works from nine till five and then
He takes another home again
To find me waitin’ for him

All day I think of him
Dreamin’ of him constantly
I’m crazy mad for him
And he’s crazy mad for me
(Crazy mad for me)
When he steps off that train
I’m makin’ a fool, a fight
Work all day to earn his pay
So we can play all night

My baby takes the morning train
He works from nine till five and then
He takes another home again
To find me waitin’ for him

He’s always on that morning train
(He works from nine till five and then)
He works so hard
(He takes another home again)
To find me waiting for him
(My baby takes the morning train)

Very often though, today’s woman tires of routine sex.

The very thing that makes him a good husband – his devotion to being a stable provider – wears out his spirit and mkaes him boring.

Finding little reward in their boring live or their sex life, she starts to cool down.

She exerts her perfect right not make love.

The man sulks, suffers, grouches and schemes, to no avail.

This long dark night is the result of a totally mistaken belief that he cannot live without a woman’s love.

But for the man who makes it through the long dark night, the rewards are great.

Comfortable in his solitude, he approaches women as equals.

The irony is that when you can “take it or leave it“, when love and affection are no longer a matter of life and death, then you are finally receptive.

Not needing sex makes you much more attractive.

Bellafront realizes that she wants a man’s constant companionship.

In this regard, she truly is honest.)

In A Trick to Catch the Old One, Theodorus Witgood, a ruined gentleman, enters and tells how, after foolishly wasting away all his money on brothels and drunkenness in the city, he has lost all of his lands to his uncle, Pecunius Lucre a usurer.

According to Witgood, Lucre’s motto is:

He that doth his youth expose

To brothel, drink and danger

Let him that is nearest kin

Cheat before a stranger.”

Witgood says that he must now find some way to make a living for himself, and hints that he may not be averse to activities “out of the compass of the law” (i.e., illegal).

Witgood’s courtesan (kept lady) enters.

Witgood scolds her for being the cause of his ruin.

The Courtesan replies that the ‘jewel’ she gave him — her virginity — was worth much more than all the lands he has lost.

(Here is where I marvel at the mess mankind has made of sexuality.

Why in Heaven’s name does a woman possess more erogenous zones than a man and yet deny herself the liberty of their enjoyment?

How can it be psychologically healthy to possess such innate desires and yet suppress those desires for the sake of potential profit later?

Certainly, I have to admit there is a sort of reckless courage that a woman possesses in deliberately stoking the fires of men’s desires for physical contact with her.

As well, we live in an age where the use of contraceptives can prevent unwanted pregnancy and minimize the risks of contamination, so a cautious woman can be sexually active without the same intensity of worry that previous generations had.

But the unaccountable stigma that is cast upon a woman if she is too promiscuous must, in my opinion, be a source of frustration for some.

As for the jewel of virginity, ideally she should have as her first lover a person that reciprocates the desire, passion and intensity of feeling that she has.

I think what bothers me is the idea of her sex viewed as a jewel, a bartering of her body.

Certainly, she decides the bedroom fun, but if her goal is a devoted exclusive relationship, she may have to kiss a lot of frogs before she finds her prince.)

Witgood lays out a plan to get his lands back from his uncle.

The plan involves going to London (where his uncle is now located) and passing the Courtesan off as a wealthy widow whom Witgood intends to marry.

The Courtesan agrees to the plan.

Above: London, as seen from Primrose Hill

Joyce might marry Sam Freedom (Lucre’s wife’s son from another marriage), however, the match has not yet been confirmed.

Joyce has two suitors:

Sam, a rich idiot, and Moneylove, an impoverished scholar.

Joyce is currently in London, where she is learning how to become a gentlewoman so that she can catch a wealthy husband.

(Notice the calculating nature of all this.

Joyce is interested in her self development so she can catch a wealthy husband.

In fairness, the horizons of a woman in 1608 were quite different than they are for an Englishwoman of 2024.

But I find myself asking the question:

What makes a woman worthy of a man?

It has been said that a woman merely has to be to get a man, while a man has to become to be considered worthy of a woman.

But is it wrong to desire a woman who is a man’s equal counterpart in strength, intelligence and imagination?

To have a life partner who contributes to the family’s future in a job she wants to do rather than at a job she has to do, because she has yet to find a male sponsor?

Joyce may have lacked the opportunities to explore her potential, but what is modern woman’s excuse?

There is no primary difference in intelligence between the sexes.

It is in the decisions made to develop or let disintegrate one’s intelligence that makes differences between people.

I also find myself wondering how many modern women are like Joyce using her self-development, whether in the world of academia or in the business world, in order to simply find a life partner.

I think part of the problem with academia is that we confuse the memorization of knowledge for the true acquisition of wisdom.

There seems to be an unwritten myth that a woman rarely needs to win through her industry, ambition or perseverance, but simply through an attractive appearance.

Beauty can sleep while waiting for her prince to rouse her.)

You look like
A perfect fit
For a girl in need
Of a tourniquet

But can you save me?
Why don’t you save me?
If you could save me

From the ranks of the freaks that suspect
They could never love anyone

‘Cause I can tell
You know what it’s like
A long farewell
Of a hunger strike

But can you save me?
Come on and save me
If you could save me

From the ranks of the freaks that suspect
They could never love anyone

You struck me dumb
Like radium
Like Peter Pan or Superman
You will come

To save me
Why don’t you save me?
If you could save me

From the ranks of the freaks who suspect
They could never love anyone
Except the freaks that suspect
They could never love anyone
But the freaks that suspect
They could never love anyone

Come on and save me
Why don’t you save me?
If you could save me

From the ranks of the freaks that suspect
They could never love anyone
Except the freaks who suspect
They could never love anyone
Except the freaks
Who could never love anyone

Witgood tells his friend Host (an innkeeper) that he is about to marry a wealthy widow whom he plans to take to London so that she can be introduced to his uncle (the ‘widow‘ is actually Witgood’s courtesan).

He asks the Host to pose as the ‘widow’s‘ servingman while they are in London.

This favour is necessary,

Witgood claims, because when she ran away with him, the ‘widow’ abandoned all of her servants.

To convince his uncle of her wealth, appearances have to be maintained.

The Host knows that Witgood intends to trick his uncle, but he does not know that the ‘widow’ is, in fact, Witgood’s courtesan.

(“Appearances have to be maintained.”

But what lies beneath the appearances?)

Witgood and the Host arrive in London.

The Host assures Witgood that the ‘widow’ has been provided with good lodgings.

Dampit and Gulf (two usurers) enter.

Witgood tells the Host that Dampit is “the most notorious usurering, blasphemous, atheistical, brothel-vomiting rascal that we have in these latter times.”

(Shakespeare’s insults are good, but Middleton’s may be better.)

Above: Scene from Full Metal Jacket

He also says that, although Dampit dresses like a beggar, he is, in fact, very rich — he earned all his money with the Devil’s help, by cheating and trampling the law.

As much as Dampit is a reprehensible scoundrel I cannot admire, I see wisdom in his choice of attire.

(José Alberto “Pepe” Mujica Cordano (born 20 May 1935) is a Uruguayan politician, former revolutionary and farmer who served as the 40th President of Uruguay from 2010 to 2015.

A former guerrilla with the Tupamaros, he was tortured and imprisoned for 14 years during the military dictatorship in the 1970s and 1980s.

A member of the Broad Front coalition of left-wing parties, Mujica was Minister of Livestock, Agriculture, and Fisheries from 2005 to 2008 and a Senator afterwards.

As the candidate of the Broad Front, he won the 2009 presidential election and took office as President on 1 March 2010.

Mujica has been described as “the world’s humblest head of state” due to his austere lifestyle and his donation of around 90% of his $12,000 monthly salary to charities that benefit poor people and small entrepreneurs. 

An outspoken critic of capitalism’s focus on stockpiling material possessions which do not contribute to human happiness, he has been praised by the media and journalists for his philosophical ideologies.

The Times Higher Education referred to him as the “philosopher president” in 2015, a play on words of Plato’s conception of the philosopher king.)

Above: José Alberto “Pepe” Mujica Cordano

I grant you that Dampit is in no way the kind of idealist that Cordano is.

But there is wisdom in not displaying your wealth ostentatiously.

For bling and bounty only create envy and greed in others.

Also the reason that many rich folks have gotten rich and have remained rich is that they are rarely generous with the blessings that good fortune has given them.

In my own travels I have also been impressed by the selfless generosity of those who have littie left to give and yet do so without hesitation nor expectation of reward.

They help others simply because they are compelled to.

Above: The widow with two mites

I am also reminded of the legendary tales of King Arthur and F. W. Woolworth.

If history were taught in the form of stories, it would never be forgotten.” 

(Rudyard Kipling)

Above: English writer Rudyard Kipling (1865 – 1936)

One of the best known stories in English history is that of King Alfred and the cakes.

Children are taught the story where Alfred is on the run from the Vikings, taking refuge in the home of a peasant woman.

She asks him to watch her cakes – small loaves of bread – baking by the fire, but distracted by his problems, he lets the cakes burn and is roundly scolded by the woman.

Would he have been so roundly scolded had the peasant woman seen Alfred as King?

Above: King Alfred and the cakes

There is the legend of Woolworth visiting his stores disguised as a customer to gauge how customers were being served and then returned as himself to give feedback on the customer service he received (or didn’t receive).

Clearly, he understood that he would be treated quite differently had it been known who he really was.

Above: Frank Winfield Woolworth (1852 – 1919)

I want to be judged by the size of my manners and not by the size of my wallet or bank account.)

Above: Scene from Star Wars: Attack of the Clones

(Dex: These Kamino keep to themselves. They’re cloners. Damn good ones.

Obi-Wan: Are they friendly?

Dex: It depends.

Obi-Wan: Depends on what, Dex?

Dex: On how good your manners are and how big your pocketbook is.)

Dampit greets Witgood and rhapsodises about his rise to wealth, repeatedly referring himself as “a great trampler of time“:

Thus was poor Harry Dampit made rich by others’ laziness, who, though they would not follow their own suits, I made ’em follow me with their purses.”

I won’t reveal any more of the story here.

Above: Ebenezer Scrooge

In A Mad World, My Masters, Richard Follywit enters with his cohorts, Mawworm (intestinal worm), Hoboy, and other hangers-on.

He jokes with his companions about their wild ways and sarcastically repents and says he is now a man who “swears without number, gulls (to cheat) without mercy and drinks without measure“.

He tells his cohorts of a plan he has hatched to get some more money:

His grandfather, Sir Bounteous Progress (a rich old knight) has left him everything in his will, but refuses to give him as much as £10 while he is still alive.

Despite his frugality concerning Follywit, Bounteous loves to entertain noble guests with extravagant feasts.

Follywit therefore plans to disguise himself as a great lord so that he can capitalize on his grandfather’s hospitality.

As Follywit and companions exit, Penitent Brothel, a country gentleman, enters.

Penitent remarks on Follywit’s reputation as a wild prankster, but notes that he is not so much better because he is subject to “wild passions and deadly follies himself“:

He is in love with Mistress Hairbrain, who is extremely difficult to get to because she is kept under strict guard by her obsessively jealous husband, Mr. Hairbrain.

In order to get to Mistress Hairbrain, Penitent says he has contracted the services of ‘The Courtesan‘, a prostitute who poses as Mistress Hairbrain’s friend and moral instructor but is in fact working to corrupt her.

The Courtesan enters and tells Penitent that Mistress Hairbrain’s corruption is going very well.

The only problem is Mr. Hairbrain, whose excessive jealously is likely to make the project very difficult.

Penitent frets, but the Courtesan tells him not to worry:

She won’t take any money unless the project is a success.

Penitent praises the Courtesan’s business ethic and exits.

The Courtesan’s mother brings the Courtesan a token from Sir Bounteous Progress (the Courtesan is Sir Bounteous Progress’ mistress).

Luxuriating in the subtlety of her own craftiness, the Mother tells how she has prostituted the Courtesan 15 times in order to save up enough money for a good marriage dowry.

She tells the Courtesan it is all worthwhile if, by sinning, she can secure a good name for herself:

Who gets the opinion of a virtuous name

May sin at pleasure and never think of shame.”

The Courtesan exits.

(Consider this:

The Courtesan suggests that losing one’s virtue is OK if it secures a good name for yourself.

As in the end justifies the means.

How is Follywit any different than the Courtesan?

They both do want ever they want to achieve their aims and both are unshamed of doing so.)

Receptionist: How do you write women so well?

Melvin Udall: I think of a man. And I take away reason and accountability.

Inesse and Possibility enter.

They are the eldest brothers from two different families:

The former holds his lands “in esse” (in actual possession) and the latter holds his lands “in posse” (in anticipated possession) — either of these men could be a prime source of revenue for the Courtesan.

Inesse and Possibility ask the Mother where the Courtesan is;

The Mother tells them she is studying the Bible.

They ask if they can see her.

The Mother says she will only grant permission after they have sworn to refrain from using coarse language.

(Even Trump sells Bibles.)

Obsessing over the possibility that his wife might cheat on him, Harebrain hires two watchmen to guard his house, telling them that he has heard a rumour that he might be robbed.

In an aside, he reveals that the ‘jewel’ he really intends to guard is his wife.

The Courtesan enters (posing, as Mistress Hairbrain’s friend and moral instructor).

Hairbrain tells her that he is very worried about his wife’s chastity and mentions that he has taken away all of her erotic literature (which includes Shakespeare’s narrative poem, Venus and Adonis).

He asks the Courtesan to read some religious literature to Mistress Hairbrain:

There’s a good chapter on Hell that will terrify her in this cold weather.

So read to her the horrible punishments for itching wantonness.”

The Courtesan exits.

(Literature is moral or immoral depending upon whether thoughts turn to deeds.)

Talking to himself, Hairbrain says that, with the help of the Courtesan, he will keep his wife honest, only performing sexual favors for her husband.

(He regards sex as the payment she owes him for room and board.)

(He will provide for her if she will provide for him?

Sounds more like business than love?)

Mistress Hairbrain and the Courtesan enter.

The Courtesan instructs Mistress Hairbrain in the art of appearing chaste and avoiding any traps her husband might set for her.

Mistress Hairbrain gives the Courtesan a jewel to present to Penitent Brothel as a promise of her love, which she says she will demonstrate as soon as she manages to escape from her husband’s strict guard.

When Hairbrain joins them, the Courtesan tells him that Mistress Hairbrain believes that every sin is damnable — an opinion that the Courtesan has been trying to refute.

Hairbrain laughs at his wife’s alleged moral strictness.

He says that sins such as usury, bribery, sloth, pride and gluttony are permissible — the only truly damnable sin is adultery.

When the Courtesan exits, Hairbrain orders his wife to follow her instructor’s advice faithfully.

Above: An allegorical image depicting the human heart subject to the seven deadly sins, each represented by an animal (clockwise: toad = avarice; snake = envy; lion = wrath; snail = sloth; pig = gluttony; goat = lust; peacock = pride), Taolenn de François-Marie Balanant, 2010

(Is it only sinful if we deem it so?)

I must confess I find a sad sameness to the entire body of Middleton’s work.

Almost every character is greedy, selfish and self-absorbed like characters in a never-ending soap opera.

Middleton’s cynicism is as palpable as a cold puddle splashed from a passing car onto a well-groomed pedestrian.

I have read what I could through Google on this day, but despite my best efforts I could not find an open manuscript of Middleton’s Penniless Parliament of Threadbare Poets, but the title has triggered ideas I wish to share in my next post….

Though the stage is lit, the theatre is shadows.

Though daylight shines through my windows, reading Middleton I feel that I am in the middle of a long dark night.

My mind, that everpresent jukebox, finds Middleton making me think of Leonard Cohen:

Like a bird on the wire
Like a drunk in a midnight choir
I have tried in my way to be free
Like a worm on a hook
Like a knight from some old fashioned book
I have saved all my ribbons for thee

If I, if I have been unkind
I hope that you can just let it go by
If I, if I have been untrue
I hope you know it was never to you

Oh, like a baby, stillborn
Like a beast with his horn
I have torn everyone who reached out for me
But I swear by this song
And by all that I have done wrong
I will make it all up to thee

I saw a beggar leaning on his wooden crutch
He said to me
, “You must not ask for so much.”
And a pretty woman leaning in her darkened door
She cried to me
, “Hey, why not ask for more?

Oh, like a bird on the wire
Like a drunk in a midnight choir
I have tried in my way to be free

Sources

  • Wikipedia
  • Google Photos
  • Manhood, Steve Biddulph
  • Bird on the Wire“, Leonard Cohen
  • 9 to 5 / Morning Train“, Sheena Easton
  • Save Me“, Aimee Mann
  • The Phoenix, Thomas Middleton
  • The Honest Whore, Thomas Middleton
  • A Trick to Catch the Old One, Thomas Middleton
  • A Mad World, My Masters, Thomas Middleton
  • No Wit, No Help Like a Woman, Thomas Middleton
  • The Boxer“, Paul Simon and Art Garfunkel
  • The Manipulated Man, Esther Vilar

The Ministry of Story

Barlinnie Prison, Glasgow, Scotland

17 April 1976

I thought of the beautiful cool evening, how I long to be walking in it outside this cell.

All of this took place while I sat in the semi-dark reading a book.

The thoughts on freedom were only momentary but so powerful that they seem to tear my soul apart.

There is something about being alone in a cell, about the inability to rise from a chair, open a door and speak to someone.

I would like to get up this minute and discuss this subject with someone.

I would like to put these feelings into a piece of sculpture and although sitting typing out the feelings is important there is a tremendous amount of strain and frustration attached to it.

During these periods I find it hard to read a book or watch TV, which I hardly do anyway.

The only solution is to tackle the mood and try to do something about it.

(Jimmy Boyle)

Above: Jimmy Boyle, Barlinnie Prison, Glasgow, Scotland

Eskişehir, Türkiye

Wednesday 17 April 2024

Above: Sazova Park, Eskişehir, Türkiye

Jimmy Boyle is a Scottish former gangster and convicted murderer who became a sculptor and novelist after his release from prison.

In 1967, Boyle (23) was sentenced to life imprisonment for the murder of another gangland figure, William “Babs” Rooney.

He served 14 years before his release in 1980. 

Boyle has always denied killing Rooney, but has acknowledged having been a violent and sometimes ruthless moneylender from the Gorbals, one of the roughest and most deprived areas of Glasgow.

During his incarceration in the special unit of Barlinnie Prison, he turned to art, with the help of the special unit’s art therapist, Joyce Laing.

Above: Jimmy Boyle

He wrote an autobiography, A Sense of Freedom (1977), which was later turned into a film of the same name. 

In 1980, while still in prison, Boyle married psychiatrist Sara Trevelyan.

In 2017, Trevelyan wrote Freedom Found, a book about her 20-year marriage to Boyle.

In an interview after her book’s publication, she stated that she had never felt unsafe with him. 

Upon his release from prison on 26 October 1981, he moved to Edinburgh to continue his artistic career.

He designed the largest concrete sculpture in Europe called “Gulliver” for the Craigmillar Festival Society in 1976.

Above: “Gulliver“, Edinburgh, Scotland

In 1983, Boyle set up the Gateway Exchange with Trevelyan and artist Evlynn Smith:

A charitable organisation offering art therapy workshops to recovering drug addicts and ex-convicts.

Though the project secured funding from private sources (including actor Sean Connery, comedian Billy Connolly and John Paul Getty), it lasted only a few years.

In 1994, his son James, a drug addict, was murdered in the Oatlands neighbourhood of Glasgow.

Boyle has published Pain of Confinement: Prison Diaries (1984) and a novel, Hero of the Underworld (1999).

The latter was adapted for a French film, La Rage et le Rêve des Condamnés (The Anger and Dreams of the Condemned), which won the best documentary prize at the Fifa Montréal awards in 2002.

He also wrote a novel, A Stolen Smile, which is about the theft of the Mona Lisa and how it ends up hidden on a Scottish housing scheme.

Clearly our Jimmy has led an interesting life, but is his life an interesting story?

Above: Jimmy Boyle

From the cursory bio that Wikipedia provides it seems that Jimmy never studied literature at some fancy university.

That being said, he is a published diarist and novelist.

He somehow had to learn how to write.

A person can learn how to write, because I am still learning.

Jimmy wasn’t doomed to be just an ex con.

He learned craft, things that worked for him, that he could understand and use right away.

Craft can be taught and with diligence and practice, I, you, everybody, can improve our writing.

To break through with this thing called craft, you will need to be your own disciplinarian.

James Scott Bell recommends what it takes to learn:

  1. Get motivated.

Write a statement of purpose, one that gets you excited.

Today I resolve to take writing seriously, to keep going and never stop, to learn everything I can and make it as a writer.

Put it on your wall where you can see it every day.

Come up with your own item of visual motivation.

(During my first Christmas here in Eskişehir our staff “Christmas” party had a Secret Santa arrangement where we would receive a gift from someone anonymously and give one in return to someone else anonymously.

Through the wonders of Photoshop, a colleague created a montage of me standing with Charles Dickens in front of the Canadian Parliament Buildings in Ottawa beneath the caption “A Tale of Two Legends“.

That my colleague felt that I could be (one day) comparable to Dickens remains a great motivation for me.)

Above: Charles Dickens (1812 – 1870)

Go to bookstores and browse.

Look at the author’s pictures and bios.

Read their openings.

And think:

I can do this!

Find some ritual that gets your creative juices flowing.

Don’t waste it.

Turn it into words on a page.

2. Try stuff.

Try out what you learn, see if you get it and try some more.

Take the time to digest what you learn and then apply what you learn to your own writing.

3. Stay loose.

Write freely and rollickingly.

4. First get it written, then get it right.

Let the world burn through you.

Throw the prism light, white hot, on paper.”

(Zen in the Art of Writing, Ray Bradbury)

5. Set a quota.

Writing is how you learn to write.

Writing daily, as a discipline, is the best way to learn.

Most successful writers make a word goal and stick to it.

The daily writing of words, once it becomes a habit, will be the most fruitful discipline of your writing life.

You will be amazed at how productive you will become and how much you will learn about the craft.

I only write when I am inspired.

I make sure I am inspired every morning at 9 a.m.

(Peter DeVries)

Above: American writer Peter De Vries (1910 – 1993)

6. Don’t give up.

The main difference between successful writers and unsuccessful writers is persistence.

There are legions of published novelists who went years and years without acceptance.

They continued to write because that is what they were inside:

Writers.

KEEP WRITING.

When first we mean to build, we first survey the plot, then draw the model.”

(Henry IV, Part 2, William Shakespeare)

Above: William Shakespeare (1564 – 1616)

Plot happens.

But does it work?

Does it connect with readers?

What is this story about?

Is anything happening?

Why should you keep reaading?

Why should you care?

The what happens is your plot.

When you get right down to it, there is something uniquely satisfying in being gripped by a great plot, in begrudgiıng whatever real world obligations might prevent you from finding out what happens next.

It is especially satisfying to surrender to an author who is utterly in command of a thrilling and original story, an author capable of playing us like fish, of letting us get worried, then riled up, then complacent and then finally blowing us away when the final shocks are delivered.

While glorious prose is a fine thing, without an enthralling story, it is just so much verbal tapioca.

What the reader seeks is an experience that is other.

Other than what he normally sees each day.

Story is how he gets there.

A good story transports the reader to a new place via experience.

Not through arguments or facts, but through the illusion that life is taking place on the page.

Not the reader’s life.

Someone else’s.

Your characters’ lives.

An author creates a dream.

When we dream, we experience that as reality.

In reality there is one reason, and one reason only, that readers get excited about a novel:

Great storytelling.

Can creative writing be taught?

No.

Can the love of language be taught?

No.

Can a gift for stroytelling be taught?

No.

But….

Like most writers, you learn to write by writing and by reading books.

Writers learn by reading the work of their predecessors and counterparts.

They study meter with Ovid, plot construction with Homer, comedy with Aristophanes.

Above: Roman poet Ovid (43 BC – AD 18)

Above: Bust of Greek poet Homer (8th century BC)

Above: Bust of Greek playwright Aristophanes (446 – 386 BC)

They hone their prose by absorbing the sentences of Montaigne and Samuel Johnson.

Above: French philosopher Michel de Montaigne (1533 – 1592)

Above: English writer / lexicographer Samuel Johnson (1709 – 1784)

And who could ask for better teachers?

Though writers have learned from the masters in a formal, methodical way – Harry Crews has described taking apart a Graham Greene novel to see how many chapters it contained, how much time it covered, how Greene handled pacing and tone and point of view – the truth is that this sort of education more often involves a kind of osmosis.

Above: English writer Graham Greene (1904 – 1991)

For example, copying out long passages of a great writer’s work, you will notice that your own work should become, however briefly, just a little more fluent.

In the ongoing process of becoming a writer, I read and re-read the authors I have most loved.

I read for pleasure, but also more analytically, conscious of style, of diction, of how sentences were formed and information conveyed, how the writer structured their plot, created characters, employed detail and dialogue.

Writing, like reading, is done one word at a time, one punctuation mark at a time, putting every word on trial for its life.

Writers learn that which cannot be taught.

Writers learn to write by practice, hard work, repeated trial and error, success and failure.

And from the books they admire.

My blog is a sort of a “what-happened-on-this day” creation.

I like to focus on the birthdays of other writers or mention what holiday is being commemorated on this day.

Imagine we are about to be plunged into a story – any story in the world.

The curtain rises.

The cinema darkens.

We turn to the first paragraph of a novel.

The narrator utters the timeless formula:

Once upon a time…

John Ford (17 April 1586 – 1639) was an English playwright and poet born in Ilsington in Devon, England.

His plays deal mainly with the conflict between passion and conscience.

Although remembered primarily as a playwright, he also wrote a number of poems on themes of love and morality.

Above: English writer John Ford

Ford is best known for the tragedy ‘Tis Pity She’s a Whore (1633), a family drama with a plot line of incest.

The play’s title has often been changed in new productions, sometimes being referred to as simply Giovanni and Annabella — the play’s leading, incestuous brother-and-sister characters.

In a 19th-century work it is coyly called The Brother and Sister

Shocking as the play is, it is still widely regarded as a classic piece of English drama.

It has been adapted to film at least twice: 

  • My Sister, My Love (Sweden, 1966)
  • Tis Pity She’s a Whore (Belgium, 1978).

On the face of it, so limitless is the human imagination and so boundless the realm of the storyteller’s command, we think that literally anything could happen next…

His plays deal with conflicts between individual passion and conscience and the laws and morals of society at large

Ford had a strong interest in abnormal psychology that is expressed through his dramas.

While virtually nothing is known of Ford’s personal life, one reference suggests that his interest in melancholia may have been more than merely intellectual.

Deep in a dump alone John Ford was gat,

With folded arms and melancholy hat.”

(Choice Drollery, Joseph Woodfall Ebsworth)

The story will have a hero or heroine or both, a central figure or figures on whose fate our interest in the story ultimately rests.

Someone with whom we can identify.

The Laws of Candy is set in Crete — “Candy” and “Candia” being archaic names for the island.

In Ford’s fictional Candy, two unusual laws are in the statute books.

One is a (highly impracticable) law against ingratitude:

A citizen who is accused of ingratitude by another, and fails to make amends, can be sentenced to death.

The second law holds that after a military victory, the soldiers will select the one of their number who has done the most to achieve the success.

Tell us, pray, what devil this melancholy is, which can transform men into monsters.

(The Lover’s Melancholy, John Ford)

The second law is the cause of the play’s conflict.

The forces of Candy have just won a great victory over the invading Venetians.

(Historically, Venice conquered Crete in the early 13th century [1209 – 1217] and ruled the island until 1669, though with many rebellions by the local populace.)

The commander of the army, Cassilanes, the leading soldier of his generation, expects to receive the acclaim of the troops, and is incensed to find that he has a rival in his own son, Antinous, who has distinguished himself in his first battle.

The father’s concern is real:

Antinous wins the approval of the soldiers.

Paradoxically, Cassilanes is even more outraged when Antinous claims his reward from the state — and names a bronze statue of his father.

To Cassilanes, this is only one more assertion of the son’s assumed power.

Above: Island of Crete, Greece

Melancholy is not, as you conceive, indisposition of body, but the mind’s disease.

(The Lover’s Melancholy, John Ford)

Cassilanes is certainly an irascible old man — but he has an additional grievance.

He has mortgaged his estates to pay the troops, who otherwise would not have fought.

The state is in no hurry to rectify the matter.

The owner of the mortgage is Gonzalo, an ambitious Venetian lord.

Gonzalo is the play’s Machiavellian villain.

He plots and manipulates with the goal of becoming both the King of Candy and the Duke of Venice.

Gonzalo, however, makes two mistakes.

One is that he takes a young Venetian prisoner of war, Fernando, into his confidence, relying on their shared nationality.

When Cassilanes retreats to a poverty-stricken retirement, Gonzalo arranges for Fernando to live in the general’s little household to further his machinations.

Fernando is a noble young man, in mind as well as in birth.

Once he falls in love with Cassilanes’ daughter Annophel, he reveals Gonzalo’s plots.

Above: Location of the island of Crete (Kriti) (in red)

Green indiscretion, flattery of greatness,
Rawness of judgement, wilfulness in folly,
Thoughts vagrant as the wind, and as uncertain.

(The Broken Heart, John Ford)

Gonzalo’s second mistake is to fall in love himself, with the Princess Erota.

The play’s list of dramatis personae describes her as “a Princess, imperious, and of an overweaning Beauty“.

Royal, rich, witty, and beautiful, she is also extravagantly vain.

She is loved by many men, including a Prince of Cyprus named Philander, but scorns them all.

Until, that is, she meets Antinous and falls in love with him.

Motivated by that love, she manipulates the vain Gonzalo into selling her Cassilanes’ mortgage and also into committing his plots and plans to writing.

Above: Map of Crete

Love is the tyrant of the heart.

It darkens reason, confounds discretion, deaf to counsel.

It runs a headlong course to desperate madness.

(The Lover’s Melancholy, John Ford)

In the play’s final climactic scene, the other odd law of Candy comes into play.

Cassilanes comes before the Senate with a complaint of ingratitude against his son.

Antinous, resigned to death, refuses to defend himself.

But Erota makes a similar complaint of ingratitude against Cassilanes — which provokes Antinous to make the same complaint against her, in a sort of round-robin festival of egomania.

The solution to this tangle comes when Annophel enters and makes her own complaint of ingratitude against the Senate of Candy, for its treatment of her father.

Above: Firkas fortress in Chania, Crete, Greece

Glories of human greatness are but pleasing dreams and shadows soon decaying.

(The Broken Heart, John Ford)

The befuddled Senate turns the matter over to the Cypriot prince Philander for judgment.

Philander prevails on Cassilanes to repent and withdraw his complaint against Antinous, which allows all the subsequent difficulties to be resolved.

Almost as an afterthought, the Cretans and Venetians unite in condemning Gonzalo to punishment.

Erota’s pride is humbled (we know this, since she tells us so herself), and she accepts her most constant (and noble) suitor, Prince Philander, as her spouse.

Above: Venetian harbour in Chania, Crete, Greece

The joys of marriage are Heaven on Earth,
Life’s Paradise, great princess, the soul’s quiet,
Sinews of concord, earthly immortality,
Eternity of pleasures, no restoratives
Like to a constant woman!

(The Broken Heart, John Ford)

In The Witch of Edmonton, Elizabeth Sawyer is a poor, lonely, and unfairly ostracized old woman, who turns to witchcraft after having been unjustly accused of it, having nothing left to lose.

A talking devil-dog Tom (performed by a human actor) appears, becoming her familiar and only friend.

With Tom’s help, Sawyer causes one of her neighbours to go mad and kill herself, but otherwise she does not achieve very much, since many of those around her are only too willing to sell their souls to the Devil all by themselves.

The play is divided fairly rigidly into separate plots, which only occasionally intersect or overlap.

Alongside the main story of Elizabeth Sawyer, the other major plotline is a domestic tragedy centering on the farmer’s son Frank Thorney.

Frank is secretly married to the poor but virtuous Winnifride, whom he loves and believes is pregnant with his child, but his father insists that he marry Susan, elder daughter of the wealthy farmer Old Carter.

Frank weakly gives in to a bigamous marriage but then tries to flee the county with Winnifride disguised as his page.

When the doting Susan follows him, he stabs her.

At this point, the witch’s dog Tom is present on stage.

It is left ambiguous whether Frank remains a fully responsible moral agent in the act.

Frank inflicts superficial wounds on himself, so that he can pretend to have been attacked.

He attempts to frame Warbeck, Susan’s former suitor, and Somerton, suitor of Susan’s younger sister Katherine.

While the kindly Katherine is nursing her supposedly incapacitated brother-in-law, however, she finds a bloodstained knife in his pocket and immediately guesses the truth, which she reveals to her father.

The devil-dog is on stage again at this point, and “shrugs for joy” according to the stage direction, which suggests that he has brought about Frank’s downfall.

Tempt not the stars, young man.

Thou canst not play with the severity of fate.”

(The Broken Heart, John Ford)

Frank is executed for his crime at the same time as Mother Sawyer, but he, in marked contrast to her, is forgiven by all.

The pregnant Winnifride is taken into the family of Old Carter.

The play thus ends on a relatively happy note — Old Carter enjoins all those assembled at the execution:

So, let’s every man home to Edmonton with heavy hearts, yet as merry as we can, though not as we would.

Revenge proves its own executioner.

(The Broken Heart, John Ford)

The note of optimism is also heard in the play’s other main plot, centering on the Morris dancing yokel Cuddy Banks, whose invincible innocence allows him to emerge unscathed from his own encounters with the dog Tom.

He eventually banishes the dog from the stage with the words:

Out and avaunt!

He hath shook hands with time.

(The Broken Heart, John Ford)

Despite the optimism of the play’s ending it remains clear that the execution of Mother Sawyer has done little or nothing to purge the play’s world of an evil to which its inhabitants are only too ready to turn spontaneously.

Firstly, the devil-dog has not been destroyed.

Indeed it resolves to go to London and corrupt souls there.

Secondly, the village’s voice of authority, the lord of the manor Sir Arthur Clarington, is represented as untrustworthy.

Mother Sawyer utters a lengthy tirade indicting his lechery – He had previously had an affair with Winnifride, which she now repents – and general corruption:

A charge which the play as a whole supports.

We are introduced to our central figure(s) in an imaginary world.

The general scene is set.

Once upon a time…

We are taken out of our present place and time into an imaginary realm where the story is to unfold.

We are introduced to our central figure(s).

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

The Witch of Edmonton may be very ready to capitalize on the sensational story of a witch, but it does not permit an easy and comfortable demonization of her.

It presents her as a product of society rather than an anomaly in it.

Something happens.

Some event, some encounter, precipates the story’s action, giving it a focus.

Once upon a time there was Someone living Somewhere.

Then one day Something happened.”

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

The plot of The Fair Maid of the Inn concerns the intertwined fortunes of two prominent Florentine families.

Alberto is the Admiral of Florence.

He is married to Mariana.

Their children are Cesario and Clarissa.

Baptista, another old sailor, is a friend of Alberto, and father of Mentivole.

Like their fathers, Cesario and Mentivole are friends.

Alberto’s is a stable nuclear family.

Mariana is a doting mother, especially in regard to Cesario.

Baptista’s situation is less happy:

Fourteen years earlier, he, a widower in his prime, contracted a secret marriage with Juliana, a niece of the Duke of Genoa.

After a short three months of contentment, the Genoese Duke discovered the marriage, exiled Baptista, and sequestered Juliana.

He has not seen her since.

We meet a little boy called Aladdin, who lives in a city in China.

One day a sorcerer arrives and leads him out of the city to a mysterious cave.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

This situation is delineated in the play’s long opening scene.

At the scene’s opening, Cesario warns Clarissa to safeguard her virginity and her reputation, but Clarissa responds by reproving her brother about his rumoured affair with Biancha, the 13-year-old daughter of a local tavernkeeper.

(She’s the “fair maid” of the title.)

Cesario protests that his connection with the girl is above reproach:

Biancha, he says, is beautiful but chaste.

By the scene’s close, Mentivole expresses his love for Clarissa.

She responds positively and gives him a diamond ring as a token of her affection and commitment.

We meet the Scottish General Macbeth, who has just won a great victory over his country’s enemies.

Then, on his way home, he encounters mysterious witches.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

Friends though they are, Cesario and Mentivole have a falling-out over a horse race.

They quarrel, lose their tempers and draw their swords to fight.

They are separated by other friends, but only after Cesario is wounded.

The affair escalates into a major feud between the two families.

Alberto is called away by his naval duties and is soon reported dead.

Mariana fears that her son will be killed in the feud.

To prevent this, she announces (falsely) to the Duke and his court that Cesario is not really Alberto’s son.

Early in their marriage, she maintains, Alberto had wanted an heir, but the couple did not conceive.

Mariana exploited her husband’s absences at sea to pass off a servant’s child as her own.

Thus he is no longer Alberto’s son and safe from Baptista’s enmity.

But the Duke sees the injustice done against Cesario and decrees that the now-widowed Mariana should marry the young man and endow him with three-quarters of Alberto’s estate.

The remaining share will serve as Clarissa’s dowry.

We meet a girl called Alice, wondering how to amuse herself in the summer heat.

Suddenly she sees a white rabbit running past and vanishing down a mysterious hole.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

Cesario is amenable to this arrangement — but Mariana assures him that any marriage between them will never be consummated.

Cesario proposes a marriage between himself and Clarissa, though both women reject the idea out of hand.

And even Biancha turns against Cesario, when she comes to understand that he is not serious about marrying her.

Eventually matters are set right when Alberto returns to Florence.

Not dead, he was instead captured by the Turks, but rescued by Prospero, a captain in the service of Malta.

Prospero is an old friend of both Alberto and Baptista.

He is able to inform the world of the fate of Juliana, and the daughter that Alberto didn’t know Baptista had.

She is Biancha, the supposed daughter of the tavernkeeper.

This good news allows the compounding of all the previous difficulties.

The quarrel between Alberto and Baptista is resolved.

Cesario is restored to his rightful place as Alberto’s son.

Cesario and Biancha can marry, as can Mentivole and Clarissa.

Above: Firenze (Florence), Italia (Italy)

We see the great detective Sherlock Holmes sitting in his Baker Street lodgings.

Then there is a knock at the door.

A visitor enters to present him with his next case.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

The play has a comic subplot centered on Biancha, her supposed parents the Host and Hostess of the tavern, and their quests.

The comedy features a mountebank (a charlatan) and his clownish assistant, and their victims.

An event, a summons, provides the call to action which will lead the hero out of their initial state into a series of adventures or experiences which will transform their lives.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

The play’s storytelling is rough and rather inconsistent, most likely due to the multiple hands involved in its authorship.

The action the hero is drawn into will involve conflict and uncertainty, because without conflict and uncertainty there is no story.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

In The Queen, Alphonso, the play’s protagonist, is a defeated rebel against Aragon.

He has been condemned to death and is about to be executed.

The Queen of Aragon (otherwise unnamed) intercedes at the last moment and learns that Alphonso’s rebellion is rooted in his pathological misogyny.

The prospect of being ruled by a woman was too much for him to bear.

The Queen is struck with love at first sight.

She is, in her way, just as irrational as Alphonso is in his.

The Queen pardons Alphonso and marries him.

Alphonso requests a seven-day separation, to enable him to set aside his feelings against women.

The Queen grants his request.

The week extends to a month and the new King still avoids his Queen.

The intercession of her counsellors, and even her own personal appeal, make no difference.

In a bitter confrontation, Alphonso tells the Queen:

I hate thy sex.

Of all thy sex, thee worst.

The story carries us towards some kind of resolution.

Every story which is complete, and not just a fragmentary string of episodes and impressions, must work up to a climax, where conflict and uncertainty are usually at their most extreme.

Every story leads its central character in one of two directions.

Either they end happily with a sense of liberation, fulfilment and completion.

Or they end unhappily in some form of discomfiture, frustration or death.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

One man, however, sees a solution to the problem.

The psychologically sophisticated Muretto half-counsels, half-manipulates Alphonso into a more positive disposition toward the Queen.

Muretto praises the Queen’s beauty to Alphonso and simultaneously arouses his jealousy by suggesting that she is sexually active outside her marriage.

Muretto functions rather like a modern therapist to treat Alphonso’s psychological imbalance.

The psychological manipulation works, in the sense that Alphonso begins to value the Queen only after he thinks he has lost her to another man.

To say that stories either have happy or unhappy endings may seem such a commonplace that one almost hesitates to utter it, but it has to be said, because it is the most important single thing to be observed about stories.

Around that one fact, around what is necessary to bring a story to some sort of an ending, revolves the whole of their extraordinary significance in our lives.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

Yet with two such passionate individuals, reconciliation cannot come easily.

Alphonso condemns the Queen to death.

She can be reprieved only if a champion comes forth to defend her honour by meeting the king in single combat.

The Queen, however, is determined to bow to her husband’s will no matter the price and demands that all her followers swear they will not step forward in her cause.

Aristotle first observed that a satisfactory story – a story which is a “whole” – must have “a beginning, a middle and an end“.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

Above: Bust of Greek philosopher Aristotle (384 – 322 BC)

The play’s secondary plot deals with the love affair of the Queen’s General Velasco, the valiant soldier who defeated Alphonso, and the widow Salassa.

Velasco has the opposite problem from Alphonso:

He idealises his love for Salassa, terming her “the deity I adore“.

He allows her to dominate their relationship.

(Velasco’s friend and admirer Lodovico has a low opinion of Salassa, calling her a “frail commodity“, a “paraquetto“, a “wagtail“.)

Salassa indulges in her power over Velasco by asking him to give up all combat and conflict, or even wearing a sword and defending his reputation, for a period of two years.

When he agrees, Velasco finds that he quickly loses his self-respect and the regard of others.

He regains those qualities only when he steps forward as the Queen’s champion, ready to meet the King on the field of honour.

There are tragic stories, stories in which the hero’s fortunes usually begin by rising, but eventually “turn down” to disaster.

(The Greek word catastrophe means literally a “down stroke“, the downturn in the hero’s fortunes at the end of a tragedy.)

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

Before the duel can take place, however, the assembled courtiers protest the proceeding.

Muretto steps forward to explain his role in manipulating Alphonso’s mind.

Finally, Alphonso is convinced of the Queen’s innocence and repents his past harshness.

Their rocky relationship reaches a new tolerance and understanding.

A humbled Salassa also resolves to give up her vain and selfish ways to be a fit wife for Velasco.

There are comedies, stories in which things initially seem to become more and more coomplicated for the hero, until they are entangled in a complete knot, from which there seems to be no escape, but eventually comes the peripeteia, the reversal of fortune.

The knot is miraculously unravelled (from which we get the French word denouement, an “unknotting“.

The hero is liberated.

We and all the world rejoice.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

The play’s comic relief is supplied by a group of minor characters – two quarrelling followers of Alphonso, the astrologer Pynto and a bluff captain named Bufo, plus Velasco’s servant Mopas and the matchmaker/bawd Madame Shaparoon.

The plot of a story leads its hero either to a catastrophe or to a denouement, to frustration or liberation, to death or a new lease on life.

(The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker)

In ‘Tis Pity She’s a Whore, Giovanni, recently returned to Parma from university in Bologna, has developed an incestuous passion for his sister Annabella and the play opens with his discussing this ethical problem with Friar Bonaventura.

Bonaventura tries to convince Giovanni that his desires are evil despite Giovanni’s passionate reasoning and eventually persuades him to try to rid himself of his feelings through repentance.

Above: Parma, Italy

Nice philosophy may tolerate unlikely arguments, but Heaven admits no jest.

(‘Tis Pity She’s a Whore, John Ford)

Annabella, meanwhile, is being approached by a number of suitors including Bergetto, Grimaldi, and Soranzo.

She is not interested in any of them.

Giovanni finally tells her how he feels (obviously having failed in his attempts to repent) and finally wins her over.

Annabella’s tutoress Putana (“Whore“) encourages the relationship.

The siblings consummate their relationship.

I have spent many a silent night in sighs and groans, ran over all my thoughts, despised my fate, reasoned against the reasons of my love, done all that smoothed-cheek Virtue could advise, but found all bootless:

‘Tis my destiny that you must either love or I must die.

(‘Tis Pity She’s a Whore, John Ford)

Hippolita, a past lover of Soranzo, verbally attacks him, furious with him for letting her send her husband Richardetto on a dangerous journey she believed would result in his death so that they could be together, then declining his vows and abandoning her.

Soranzo leaves and his servant Vasques promises to help Hippolita get revenge on Soranzo and the pair agree to marry after they murder him.

Delay in vengeance gives a heavier blow.

(‘Tis Pity She’s a Whore, John Ford)

Richardetto is not dead but also in Parma in disguise with his niece Philotis.

Richardetto is also desperate for revenge against Soranzo and convinces Grimaldi that to win Annabella, he should stab Soranzo with a poisoned sword.

Bergetto and Philotis, now betrothed, are planning to marry secretly in the place Richardetto orders Grimaldi to wait.

Grimaldi mistakenly stabs and kills Bergetto instead, leaving Philotis, Poggio (Bergetto’s servant), and Donado (Bergetto’s uncle) distraught.

There is a place, in a black and hollow vault, where day is never seen.

There shines no sun, but flaming horror of consuming fires – a lightless sulphur, choked with smoky fogs of an infected darkness.

In this place dwell many thousand thousand sundry sorts of never-dying deaths.

(‘Tis Pity She’s a Whore, John Ford)

Annabella resigns herself to marrying Soranzo, knowing she has to marry someone other than her brother.

She subsequently falls ill and it is revealed that she is pregnant.

Friar Bonaventura then persuades her to marry Soranzo before her pregnancy becomes apparent.

Donado and Florio (father of Annabella and Giovanni) go to the Cardinal’s house, where Grimaldi has been in hiding, to beg for justice.

The Cardinal refuses due to Grimaldi’s high status and instead sends him back to Rome.

Florio tells Donado to wait for God to bring them justice.

“Why, I hold fate clasped in my fist and could command the course of Time’s eternal motion, hadst thou been one thought more steady than an ebbing sea.”

(‘Tis Pity She’s a Whore, John Ford)

Annabella and Soranzo are married soon after.

Their ceremony includes masque dancers, one of whom reveals herself to be Hippolita.

She claims to be willing to drink a toast with Soranzo and the two raise their glasses and drink, on which note she explains that her plan was to poison his wine.

Vasques comes forward and reveals that he was always loyal to his master and he poisoned Hippolita.

She dies spouting insults and damning prophecies to the newlyweds.

Seeing the effects of anger and revenge, Richardetto abandons his plans and sends Philotis off to a convent to save her soul.

There’s not a hair sticks on my head but, like a leaden plummet, it sinks me to the grave:

I must creep thither.

The journey is not long.

(The Broken Heart, John Ford)

When Soranzo discovers Annabella’s pregnancy, the two argue until Annabella realises that Soranzo truly did love her and finds herself consumed with guilt.

She is confined to her room by her husband, who plots with Vasques to avenge himself against his cheating wife and her unknown lover.

On Soranzo’s exit, Putana comes onto the stage and Vasques pretends to befriend her to gain the name of Annabella’s baby’s father.

Once Putana reveals that it is Giovanni, Vasques has bandits tie Putana up and put out her eyes as punishment for the terrible acts she has willingly overseen and encouraged.

In her room, Annabella writes a letter to her brother in her own blood, warning him that Soranzo knows and will soon seek revenge.

The Friar delivers the letter, but Giovanni is too arrogant to believe he can be harmed and ignores advice to decline the invitation to Soranzo’s birthday feast.

The Friar subsequently flees Parma to avoid further involvement in Giovanni’s downfall.

Love is dead.

Let lovers’ eyes locked in endless dreams, th’ extreme of all extremes, ope no more, for now Love dies.”

(The Broken Heart, John Ford)

On the day of the feast, Giovanni visits Annabella in her room and after talking with her, stabs her during a kiss.

He then enters the feast, at which all remaining characters are present, wielding a dagger on which his sister’s heart is skewered and tells everyone of the incestuous affair.

Florio dies immediately from shock.

Soranzo attacks Giovanni verbally and Giovanni stabs and kills him.

Vasques intervenes, wounding Giovanni before ordering the bandits to finish the job.

Following the massacre, the Cardinal orders Putana to be burnt at the stake, Vasques to be banished, and the Church to seize all the wealth and property belonging to the dead.

Richardetto finally reveals his true identity to Donado and the play ends with the cardinal saying of Annabella:

Who could not say,

‘Tis pity she’s a whore?“.

Fly hence, shadows, that do keep,
Watchful sorrows, charmed in sleep.

(The Lover’s Melancholy, John Ford)

The Lady’s Trial employs the multiple-plot structure that is typical of Ford and common in the dramas of the era.

The main plot concerns Auria, an aristocrat of Genoa, and his marriage to the beautiful and virtuous but lowly-born Spinella.

Auria’s marriage across class lines is controversial among other Genoese nobles, like his friend Aurelio.

When Auria announces that he is going off to the wars against the Turks to repair his fortunes – Spinella brought no dowry – Aurelio opposes the move on two counts:

Spinella will be exposed to temptations.

The role of soldier of fortune is unbecoming to a nobleman.

Auria replies that he trusts his wife and that he would rather stand on his own than depend on his friends.

The contrast is drawn between the two men:

Aurelio is rule-bound and conventional, while Auria is more independent in his judgments.

He is a noble gentleman; withal
Happy in his endeavours: the general voice
Sounds him for courtesy, behaviour, language,
And every fair demeanour, an example:
Titles of honour add not to his worth;
Who is himself an honour to his title.

(The Lady’s Trial, John Ford)

Aurelio is right in one respect:

Spinella is exposed to temptation in her husband’s absence.

The nobleman Adurni tries to seduce Spinella, though he is so convincingly repulsed that he reforms and abandons his lustful ways.

Spinella’s reputation is compromised, however, when Aurelio exposes their meeting.

Even when Adurni confesses his transgression and apologizes to the returned husband, the scandal comes to a head in a formal trial of Spinella (“the lady’s trial” of the title).

The trial allows Spinella to exonerate herself and prove to the world, and to aristocratic Genoese society, her honour and virtue.

Auria accepts Adurni’s repentance as sincere and chooses the path of reason over violent retribution.

Adurni in turn takes Spinella’s sister Castanna as his bride, as a seal of their reconciliation.

“Let them fear bondage who are slaves to fear;
The sweetest freedom is an honest heart.”

(The Lady’s Trial, John Ford)

The secondary plot involves the divorced couple Benatzi and Levidolche.

Levidolche has been seduced by Adurni.

Benatzi seeks to catch her in the act by wooing her in disguise — but Levidolche recognizes him and decides to reform.

But she tries to manipulate Benatzi into taking revenge on Adurni — an attempt that fails comically.

We can drink till all look blue.

(The Lady’s Trial, John Ford)

The third level, the comic subplot, deals with the Amoretta, a comical young lady with a lisp who has an obsession with horses.

She is pursued by two ridiculous suitors.

Firstly Guzman, a Spanish soldier with breath smelling of garlic and herring and Fulgoso a good looking but rather dim witted Dutchman who whistles constantly.

The two would-be suitors are encouraged by Futelli and Piero for the pairs own amusement.

Through various hilarious failed attempts by the two foreigners, the play is provided some much needed comic relief.

Amoretta eventually marries the vermin-like Futelli.

“A bachelor may thrive by observation, on a little.

A single life’s no burden, but to draw in yokes is chargeable and will require a double maintenance.

(The Fancies, Chaste and Noble, John Ford)

The play ends with four marriages.

In a pattern typical of the comic genre, everyone has learned his or her lesson.

In Auria, Ford’s portrayal of a husband who “responds rationally to the rumour of his wife’s infidelity” provides a bold departure from, and a stark contrast to, earlier figures in English Renaissance drama like Othello, as well as the precedents of Ford’s own earlier plays.

Sister, look ye, how, by a new creation of my tailor’s I’ve shook off old mortality.”

(The Fancies, Chaste and Noble, John Ford)

Thornton Niven Wilder (17 April 1897 – 1975) was an American playwright and novelist.

He won three Pulitzer Prizes for the novel The Bridge of San Luis Rey and for the plays Our Town and The Skin of Our Teeth, and a US National Book Award for the novel The Eighth Day.

Above: American writer Thornton Wilder

We can only be said to be alive in those moments when our hearts are conscious of our treasures.

(The Woman of Andros, Thornton Wilder)

Wilder began writing plays while at the Thacher School in Ojai, California, where he did not fit in and was teased by classmates as overly intellectual.

According to a classmate:

We left him alone, just left him alone.

And he would retire at the library, his hideaway, learning to distance himself from humiliation and indifference.”

Literature is the orchestration of platitudes.

(TIME magazine, 12 January 1953, Thornton Wilder)

After graduating, Wilder went to Italy and studied archaeology and Italian (1920 –1921) as part of an eight-month residency at the American Academy in Rome.

He then taught French at the Lawrenceville School in Lawrenceville, New Jersey, beginning in 1921.

His first novel, The Cabala, was published in 1926.

In 1927, The Bridge of San Luis Rey brought him commercial success and his first Pulitzer Prize (1928).

He resigned from the Lawrenceville School in 1928.

From 1930 to 1937 he taught at the University of Chicago, during which time he published his translation of André Obey’s own adaptation of the tale “Le Viol de Lucrece” (1931) under the title “Lucrece“. 

In Chicago, he became famous as a lecturer and was chronicled on the celebrity pages. 

Above: University of Chicago shield

In 1938 he won the Pulitzer Prize for Drama for his play Our Town.

He won the Prize again in 1943 for his play The Skin of Our Teeth.

Many plays — certainly mine — are like blank checks.

The actors and directors put their own signatures on them.

(The New York Mirror, 13 July 1956, Thornton Wilder)

Above: Thornton Wilder

He went on to be a visiting professor at Harvard University, where he served for a year as the Charles Eliot Norton professor.

Though he considered himself a teacher first and a writer second, he continued to write all his life, receiving the Peace Prize of the German Book Trade in 1957 and the Presidential Medal of Freedom in 1963.

In 1968 he won the National Book Award for his novel The Eighth Day.

The most valuable thing I inherited was a temperament that does not revolt against Necessity and that is constantly renewed in Hope.

(Thornton Wilder)

Above: Frank Kraven as The Stage Manager in Our Town

The Bridge of San Luis Rey (1927) tells the story of several unrelated people who happen to be on a bridge in Peru when it collapses, killing them.

Philosophically, the book explores the question of why unfortunate events occur to people who seem “innocent” or “undeserving.

It won the Pulitzer Prize in 1928.

In 1998 it was selected by the editorial board of the American Modern Library as one of the 100 best novels of the 20th century.

The book was quoted by British Prime Minister Tony Blair during the memorial service for victims of the September 11 attacks in 2001.

“For my reading I have chosen the final words of The Bridge of San Luis Rey written by Thornton Wilder in 1927.

It is about a tragedy that took place in Peru, when a bridge collapsed over a gorge and five people died.

A witness to the deaths, wanting to make sense of them and explain the ways of God to his fellow human beings, examined the lives of the people who died, and these words were said by someone who knew the victims, and who had been through the many emotions, and the many stages, of bereavement and loss.

But soon we will die, and all memories of those five will have left Earth, and we ourselves shall be loved for a while and forgotten.

But the love will have been enough.

All those impulses of love return to the love that made them.

Even memory is not necessary for love.

There is a land of the living and a land of the dead, and the bridge is love.

The only survival, the only meaning.

(The Guardian, Friday 21 September 2001, Tony Blair)

Above: Tony Blair

Since then its popularity has grown enormously. 

The book is the progenitor of the modern disaster epic in literature and film-making, where a single disaster intertwines the victims, whose lives are then explored by means of flashbacks to events before the disaster.

The first few pages of the first chapter explain the book’s basic premise:

The story centers on a fictional event that happened in Peru on the road between Lima and Cuzco, at noon on Friday 20 July 1714.

A rope bridge woven by the Inca a century earlier collapsed at that particular moment, while five people were crossing it, sending them falling from a great height to their deaths in the river below. 

The collapse was witnessed by Brother Juniper, a Franciscan friar who was on his way to cross the bridge himself.

A deeply pious man who seeks to provide some sort of empirical evidence that might prove to the world God’s Divine Providence, he sets out to interview everyone he can find who knew the five victims.

Over the course of six years, he compiles a huge book of all of the evidence he gathers to show that the beginning and end of a person is all part of God’s plan for that person.

Part One foretells the burning of the book that occurs at the end of the novel, but it also says that one copy of Brother Juniper’s book survives and is at the library of the University of San Marcos, where it now sits neglected.

Part Two focuses on one of the victims of the collapse:

Doña María, the Marquesa de Montemayor.

The daughter of a wealthy cloth merchant, the Marquesa was an ugly child who eventually entered into an arranged marriage and bore a daughter, Clara, whom she loved dearly.

Clara was indifferent to her mother, though, and became engaged to a Spanish man and moved across the ocean to Spain where she married.

Doña María visits her daughter in Spain, but when they cannot get along, she returns to Lima.

The only way that they can communicate comfortably is by letter.

Doña María pours her heart into her writing, which becomes so polished that her letters will be read in schools in the centuries after her lifetime.

Love is an energy which exists of itself.

It is its own value.

(TIME magazine, 3 February 1958, Thornton Wilder)

Doña María takes as her companion Pepita, a girl raised at the Convent of Santa María Rosa de las Rosas.

When she learns that her daughter is pregnant in Spain, Doña María decides to make a pilgrimage to the shrine of Santa María de Cluxambuqua to pray that the baby will be healthy and loved.

Pepita goes along as company and to supervise the staff.

When Doña María is out at the shrine, Pepita stays at the inn and writes a letter to her patron, the Abbess María del Pilar, complaining about her misery and loneliness.

Doña María sees the letter on the table when she gets back and reads it.

Later, she asks Pepita about the letter.

Pepita says she tore it up because the letter was not brave.

Doña María has new insight into the ways in which her own life and love for her daughter have lacked bravery.

She writes her “first letter” (actually Letter LVI) of courageous love to her daughter, but two days later, returning to Lima, she and Pepita are on the bridge of San Luis Rey when it collapses.

Love, though it expends itself in generosity and thoughtfulness, though it gives birth to visions and to great poetry, remains among the sharpest expressions of self-interest.

Not until it has passed through a long servitude, through its own self-hatred, through mockery, through great doubts, can it take its place among the loyalties.”

(Thornton Wilder)

Esteban and Manuel are twins who were left at the Convent of Santa María Rosa de las Rosas as infants.

The Abbess of the convent, Madre María del Pilar, developed a fondness for them as they grew up.

When they became older, they decided to be scribes.

They are so close that they have developed a secret language that only they understand.

Their closeness becomes strained when Manuel falls in love with Camila Perichole, a famous actress.

Style is but the faintly contemptible vessel in which the bitter liquid is recommended to the world.

(The Bridge of San Luis Rey, Thornton Wilder)

Perichole flirts with Manuel and swears him to secrecy when she retains him to write letters to her lover, the Viceroy.

Esteban has no idea of their relationship until she turns up at the twins’ room one night in a hurry and has Manuel write to a matador with whom she is having an affair.

Esteban encourages his brother to follow her, but instead Manuel swears that he will never see her again.

Later, Manuel cuts his knee on a piece of metal and it becomes infected.

The surgeon instructs Esteban to put cold compresses on the injury:

The compresses are so painful that Manuel curses Esteban, though he later remembers nothing of his curses.

Esteban offers to send for the Perichole, but Manuel refuses.

Soon after, Manuel dies.

Now he discovered that secret from which one never quite recovers, that even in the most perfect love one person loves less profoundly than the other.

(The Bridge of San Luis Rey, Thornton Wilder)

When the Abbess comes to prepare the body, she asks Esteban his name and he says he is Manuel.

Gossip about his ensuing strange behavior spreads all over town.

He goes to the theatre but runs away before the Perichole can talk to him.

The Abbess also tries to talk to him, but he runs away, so she sends for Captain Alvarado.

Many who have spent a lifetime in it can tell us less of love than the child that lost a dog yesterday.”

(Thornton Wilder)

Captain Alvarado, a well-known sailor and explorer, goes to see Esteban in Cuzco and hires him to sail the world with him, far from Peru.

Esteban agrees, then refuses, then acquiesces if he can get all his pay in advance to buy a present for the Abbess before he departs.

That night Esteban attempts suicide but is saved by Captain Alvarado.

The Captain offers to take him back to Lima to buy the present.

At the ravine spanned by the bridge of San Luis Rey, the Captain goes down to a boat that is ferrying some materials across the water.

Esteban goes to the bridge and is on it when it collapses.

I am not interested in the ephemeral — such subjects as the adulteries of dentists.

I am interested in those things that repeat and repeat and repeat in the lives of the millions.

(The New York Times, 6 November 1961, Thornton Wilder)

Uncle Pio acts as Camila Perichole’s valet, and, in addition, “her singing-master, her coiffeur, her masseur, her reader, her errand-boy, her banker.

Rumour added: her father.”

He was born the bastard son of a Madrid aristocrat and later travelled the world engaged in a wide variety of dubious, though legal, businesses, most related to being a go-between or agent of the powerful, including (briefly) conducting interrogations for the Inquisition.

His life “became too complicated” and he fled to Peru.

He came to realize that he had just three interests in the world:

  • independence
  • the constant presence of beautiful women
  • the masterpieces of Spanish literature, particularly those of the theatre

Like all the rich he could not bring himself to believe that the poor – Look at their houses! Look at their clothes – could really suffer.

Like all the cultivated he believed that only the widely read could be said to know that they were unhappy.

(The Bridge of San Luis Rey, Thornton Wilder)

He finds work as the confidential agent of the Viceroy of Peru.

One day, he discovers a 12-year-old café singer, Micaela Villegas, and takes her under his protection.

Over the course of years, as they travel from tavern to tavern throughout Latin America, she grows into a beautiful and talented young woman.

Uncle Pio instructs her in the etiquette of high society and goads her to greatness by expressing perpetual disappointment with her performances.

She develops into Camila Perichole, the most honoured actress in Lima.

99% of the people in the world are fools and the rest of us are in great danger of contagion.

(The Matchmaker, Thornton Wilder)

After many years of success, the Perichole becomes bored with the stage.

The elderly Viceroy, Don Andrés, takes her as his mistress.

She and Uncle Pio and the Archbishop of Peru and, eventually, Captain Alvarado meet frequently at midnight for dinner at the Viceroy’s mansion.

Through it all, Uncle Pio remains faithfully devoted to her, but as Camila ages and bears three children by the Viceroy she focuses on becoming a lady rather than an actress.

She avoids Uncle Pio.

When he talks to her she tells him to not use her stage name.

Money is like manure.

It is not worth a thing unless it is spread around encouraging young things to grow.

(The Matchmaker, Thornton Wilder)

When a smallpox epidemic sweeps through Lima, Camila is disfigured by it.

She takes her young son Don Jaime, who suffers from convulsions, to the country.

Uncle Pio sees her one night trying hopelessly to cover her pockmarked face with powder.

Ashamed, she refuses to ever see him again.

He begs her to allow him to take her son to Lima and teach the boy as he taught her.

Despairing at the turn her life has taken, she reluctantly agrees.

Uncle Pio and Jaime leave the next morning.

They are the 4th and 5th people on the bridge of San Luis Rey when it collapses.

Physicians are the cobblers, rather the botchers, of men’s bodies.

As the one patches our tattered clothes, so the other solders our diseased flesh.

(The Lover’s Melancholy, John Ford)

Brother Juniper labors for six years on his book about the bridge collapse, talking to everyone he can find who knew the victims, trying various mathematical formulas to measure spiritual traits, with no results beyond conventionally pious generalizations.

He compiles his huge book of interviews with complete faith in God’s goodness and justice, but a council pronounces his work heretical.

The book and Brother Juniper are publicly burned for their heresy.

Imagination draws on memory.

Memory and imagination combined can stage a servants’ ball or even write a book, if that’s what they want to do.”

(Theophilus North, Thornton Wilder)

The story then shifts back in time to the day of a funeral service for those who died in the bridge collapse.

The Archbishop, the Viceroy and Captain Alvarado are at the ceremony.

At the Convent of Santa María Rosa de las Rosas, the Abbess feels, having lost Pepita and the twin brothers, that her work to help the poor and infirm will die with her.

A year after the accident, Camila Perichole seeks out the Abbess to ask how she can go on, having lost her son and Uncle Pio.

Camila gains comfort and insight from the Abbess.

It is later revealed she becomes a helper at the Convent.

Later, Doña Clara arrives from Spain, also seeking out the Abbess to speak with her about her mother, the Marquesa de Montemayor.

She is greatly moved by the work of the Abbess in caring for the deaf, the insane and the dying.

The novel ends with the Abbess’ observation:

There is a land of the living and a land of the dead and the bridge is love, the only survival, the only meaning.

Wilder wrote Our Town, a popular play (and later film) set in fictional Grover’s Corners, New Hampshire.

It was inspired in part by Dante’s Purgatorio and in part by his friend Gertrude Stein’s novel The Making of Americans.

Above: Italian writer Dante Aligheri (1265 – 1321)

Above: American writer Gertrude Stein (1874 – 1946)

Wilder suffered from writer’s block while writing the final act. 

Our Town employs a choric narrator called the Stage Manager and a minimalist set to underscore the human experience.

Wilder himself played the Stage Manager on Broadway for two weeks and later in summer stock productions.

Following the daily lives of the Gibbs and Webb families, as well as the other inhabitants of Grover’s Corners, the play illustrates the importance of the universality of the simple, yet meaningful lives of all people in the world in order to demonstrate the value of appreciating life.

The play won the 1938 Pulitzer Prize.

Wherever you come near the human race there’s layers and layers of nonsense.”

(Our Town, Thornton Wilder)

The Stage Manager introduces the audience to the small town of Grover’s Corners, New Hampshire and the people living there as a morning begins in the year 1901.

Joe Crowell delivers the paper to Doc Gibbs, Howie Newsome delivers the milk, and the Webb and Gibbs households send their children (Emily and Wally Webb, George and Rebecca Gibbs) off to school on this beautifully simple morning.

Professor Willard speaks to the audience about the history of the town.

Editor Webb speaks to the audience about the town’s socioeconomic status, political and religious demographics, and the accessibility and proliferation, or lack thereof, of culture and art in Grover’s Corners.

The Stage Manager leads us through a series of pivotal moments throughout the afternoon and evening, revealing the characters’ relationships and challenges.

That’s what it was to be alive.

To move about in a cloud of ignorance.

To go up and down trampling on the feelings of those about you.

To spend and waste time as though you had a million years.

To be always at the mercy of one self-centered passion or another. 

Now you know — that’s the happy existence you wanted to go back to.

Ignorance and blindness.

(Our Town, Thornton Wilder)

It is at this time when we are introduced to Simon Stimson, an organist and choir director at the Congregational Church.

We learn from Mrs. Louella Soames that Simon Stimson is an alcoholic when she, Mrs. Gibbs, and Mrs. Webb stop on the corner after choir practice and “gossip like a bunch of old hens“, according to Doc Gibbs, discussing Simon’s alcoholism.

It seems to be a well known fact amongst everyone in town that Simon Stimson has a problem with alcohol.

All the characters speak to his issue as if they are aware of it and his having “seen a peck of trouble” a phrase repeated by more than one character throughout the show.

While the majority of townsfolk choose to “look the other way“, including the town policeman, Constable Warren, it is Mrs. Gibbs who takes Simon’s struggles with addiction to heart, and has a conversation with her husband, Doc Gibbs, about Simon’s drinking.

Nurse one vice in your bosom.

Give it the attention it deserves and let your virtues spring up modestly around it.

Then you’ll have the miser who is no liar and the drunkard who is the benefactor of the whole city.

(The Matchmaker, Thornton Wilder)

Underneath a glowing full moon, Act I ends with siblings George and Rebecca, and Emily gazing out of their respective bedroom windows, enjoying the smell of heliotrope in the “wonderful (or terrible) moonlight” with the self-discovery of Emily and George liking each other, and the realization that they are both straining to grow up in their own way.

The future author is one who discovers that language, the exploration and manipulation of the resources of language, will serve him in winning through to his way.

(Thornton Wilder interview, Writers at Work)

The audience is dismissed to the first intermission by the Stage Manager who quips:

That’s the end of Act I, folks.

You can go and smoke, now.

Those that smoke.”

I think myself as a fabulist, not a critic. 

I realize that every writer is necessarily a critic — that is, each sentence is a skeleton accompanied by enormous activity of rejection and each selection is governed by general principles concerning truth, force, beauty, and so on. 

But, as I have just suggested, I believe that the practice of writing consists in more and more relegating all that schematic operation to the subconscious.

The critic that is in every fabulist is like the iceberg — nine-tenths of him is underwater.

(Thornton Wilder interview, Writers at Work)

Three years have passed.

George and Emily prepare to wed.

The day is filled with stress.

Howie Newsome is delivering milk in the pouring rain while Si Crowell, younger brother of Joe, laments how George’s baseball talents will be squandered.

George pays an awkward visit to his soon-to-be in-laws.

Here, the Stage Manager interrupts the scene and takes the audience back a year, to the end of Emily and George’s junior year.

Emily confronts George about his pride.

Over an ice cream soda, they discuss the future and confess their love for each other.

George decides not to go to college, as he had planned, but to work and eventually take over his uncle’s farm.

In the present, George and Emily say that they are not ready to marry — George to his mother, Emily to her father — but they both calm down and happily go through with the wedding.

A man looks pretty small at a wedding, George.

All those good women standing shoulder to shoulder, making sure that the knot’s tied in a mighty public way.

(Our Town, Thornton Wilder)

Nine years have passed.

The Stage Manager, in a lengthy monologue, discusses eternity, focusing attention on the cemetery outside of town and the people who have died since the wedding, including Mrs. Gibbs (pneumonia, while travelling), Wally Webb (burst appendix, while camping), Mrs. Soames and Simon Stimson (suicide by hanging).

Town undertaker Joe Stoddard is introduced, as is a young man named Sam Craig who has returned to Grover’s Corners for his cousin’s funeral.

That cousin is Emily, who died giving birth to her and George’s second child.

Once the funeral ends, Emily emerges to join the dead.

Mrs. Gibbs urges her to forget her life, warning her that being able to see but not interact with her family, all the while knowing what will happen in the future, will cause her too much pain.

Ignoring the warnings of Simon, Mrs. Soames and Mrs. Gibbs, Emily returns to Earth to relive one day, her 12th birthday.

She joyfully watches her parents and some of the people of her childhood for the first time in years, but her joy quickly turns to pain as she realizes how little people appreciate the simple joys of life.

The memory proves too painful for her and she realizes that every moment of life should be treasured.

When she asks the Stage Manager if anyone truly understands the value of life while they live it, he responds:

No. The saints and poets, maybe – they do some.

Emily returns to her grave next to Mrs. Gibbs and watches impassively as George kneels weeping over her.

The Stage Manager concludes the play and wishes the audience a good night.

I can’t. 

I can’t go on.

It goes so fast.

We don’t have time to look at one another.

I didn’t realize. 

So all that was going on and we never noticed.

Take me back — up the hill — to my grave.

But first:

Wait!

One more look.

Good-bye, Good-bye, world.

Good-bye Grover’s Corners – Mama and Papa.

Good-bye to clocks ticking and Mama’s sunflowers.

And food and coffee.

And new ironed dresses and hot bath and sleeping and waking up. 

Oh, Earth, you’re too wonderful for anybody to realize you.

Do human beings ever realize life while they live it?

Every, every minute? 

I’m ready to go back.

I should have listened to you.

That’s all human beings are!

Just blind people.

(Our Town, Thornton Wilder)

His play The Skin of Our Teeth opened in New York on 18 November 1942, featuring Fredric March and Tallulah Bankhead.

Again, the themes are familiar:

  • the timeless human condition
  • history as progressive, cyclical, or entropic
  • literature, philosophy, and religion as the touchstones of civilization

Three acts dramatize the travails of the Antrobus family, allegorizing the alternate history of mankind.

It was claimed by Joseph Campbell and Henry Morton Robinson, authors of A Skeleton Key to Finnegans Wake, that much of the play was the result of unacknowledged borrowing from James Joyce’s last work.

The comic spirit is given to us in order that we may analyze, weigh and clarify things in us which nettle us, or which we are outgrowing, or trying to reshape.”

(Thornton Wilder interview, Writers at Work)

Act One is an amalgam of early 20th century New Jersey and the dawn of the Ice Age.

The father is inventing things such as the lever, the wheel, the alphabet and multiplication tables.

The family and the entire northeastern US face extinction by a wall of ice moving southward from Canada.

The story is introduced by a narrator and further expanded by the family maid, Sabina.

There are unsettling parallels between the members of the Antrobus family and various characters from the Bible.

In addition, time is compressed and scrambled to such an extent that the refugees who arrive at the Antrobus house seeking food and fire include the Old Testament prophet Moses, the ancient Greek poet Homer, and women who are identified as Muses.

I hate this play and every word in it.

(The Skin of Our Teeth, Thornton Wilder)

Act II takes place on the Boardwalk at Atlantic City, New Jersey, where the Antrobuses are present for George’s swearing-in as president of the Ancient and Honorable Order of Mammals, Subdivision Humans.

Sabina is present, also, in the guise of a scheming beauty queen, who tries to steal George’s affection from his wife and family.

The conventioneers are rowdy and party furiously, but there is an undercurrent of foreboding as a fortune teller warns of an impending storm.

The weather soon transforms from summery sunshine to hurricane to deluge.

Gladys and George each attempt their individual rebellions and are brought back into line by the family.

The act ends with the family members reconciled and, paralleling the Biblical story of Noah’s Ark, directing pairs of animals to safety on a large boat where they survive the storm and the end of the world.

My advice to you is not to inquire why or whither, but just enjoy your ice cream while it is on your plate — that’s my philosophy.

(The Skin of Our Teeth, Thornton Wilder)

The final act takes place in the ruins of the Antrobuses’ former home.

A devastating war has occurred.

Maggie and Gladys have survived by hiding in a cellar.

When they come out of the cellar we see that Gladys has a baby.

Sabina joins them, “dressed as a Napoleonic camp-follower“.

George has been away at the front lines leading an army.

Henry also fought, on the opposite side, and returns as a general.

The family members discuss the ability of the human race to rebuild and continue after continually destroying itself.

The question is raised:

Is there any accomplishment or attribute of the human race of enough value that its civilization should be rebuilt?

The stage manager interrupts the play-within-the-play to explain that several members of their company can’t perform their parts, possibly due to food poisoning (as the actress playing Sabina saw blue mold on the lemon meringue pie at dinner).

The stage manager drafts a janitor, a dresser and other non-actors to fill their parts, which involve quoting philosophers such as Plato and Aristotle to mark the passing of time within the play.

The alternate history action ends where it began, with Sabina dusting the living room and worrying about George’s arrival from the office.

Her final act is to address the audience and turn over the responsibility of continuing the action, or life, to them.

I have never forgotten for long at a time that living is struggle.

I know that every good and excellent thing in the world stands moment by moment on the razor-edge of danger and must be fought for — whether it is a field, or a home, or a country.

(The Skin of Our Teeth, Thornton Wilder)

In his novel The Ides of March (1948), Wilder reconstructed the characters and events leading to, and culminating in, the assassination of Julius Caesar.

Above: Roman general / statesman Julius Caesar (100 – 44 BC)

He had met Jean-Paul Sartre on a US lecture tour after the war.

He was under the influence of existentialism, although rejecting its atheist implications.

Above: French philosopher Jean-Paul Sartre (1905 – 1980)

Many great writers have been extraordinarily awkward in daily exchange, but the greatest give the impression that their style was nursed by the closest attention to colloquial speech.”

(Thornton Wilder interview, Writers at Work)

In 1962 and 1963, Wilder lived for 20 months in the small town of Douglas, Arizona, apart from family and friends.

There he started his longest novel, The Eighth Day, which went on to win the National Book Award.

According to Harold Augenbraum in 2009, it “attacked the big questions head on, embedded in the story of small-town America“.

“It is only in appearance that time is a river.

It is rather a vast landscape and it is the eye of the beholder that moves.”

(The Eighth Day, Thornton Wilder)

During a weekend gathering of the Ashley and Lansing families, Breckenridge Lansing is shot while the men are practicing shooting.

Townsfolk suspect that Eustacia Lansing, Breckenridge’s wife, and John Ashley were having an affair.

Ashley is tried, convicted, and sentenced to execution.

Miraculously, days before the scheduled execution, he is rescued by mysterious masked men.

He then escapes to Chile, where he assumes the identity of a Canadian named James Tolland and finds work in the copper mining industry.

“Those who are silent, self-effacing and attentive become the recipient of confidences.”

(The Eighth Day, Thornton Wilder)

While Ashley escapes to Chile, his family — left destitute without his income — turns to running a boarding house to make ends meet.

His son, Roger, assumes a fake name and moves to Chicago.

After working a series of odd jobs, Roger makes a name for himself as a writer for a newspaper.

Ashley’s daughter, Lily, also assumes a fake name and becomes a famous singer in Chicago, later moving to New York.

Hope, like faith, is nothing if it is not courageous.

It is nothing if it is not ridiculous.”

(The Eighth Day, Thornton Wilder)

At the end of the book, it is revealed that a group of Native Americans, one of whom was friends with Roger, is responsible for helping Ashley escape his execution.

The group did this because, after a flood wiped out their local church, Ashley loaned them money to rebuild it.

It is also revealed that Ashley did not kill Lansing.

Lansing’s son George did, because Lansing was becoming violent towards his wife, George’s mother.

George feared for his mother’s safety, and consequently killed his father and then ran away to San Francisco, and later Russia, to work as an actor.

A sense of humour judges one’s actions and the actions of others from a wider reference and a longer view and finds them incongrous.

It dampens enthusiasm.

It mocks hope.

It pardons shortcomings.

It consoles failure.

It recommends moderation.”

(The Eighth Day, Thornton Wilder)

Though there is a murder mystery in the novel, the main focus of the work is the history of the Ashley and Lansing families.

Wilder muses frequently on the nature of written history throughout the book.

Towards the end, he writes:

There is only one history.

It began with the creation of man and will come to an end when the last human consciousness is extinguished.

All other beginnings and endings are arbitrary conventions — makeshifts parading as self-sufficient entireties.

The cumbrous shears of the historian cut out a few figures and a brief passage of time from that enormous tapestry.

Above and below the laceration, to the right and left of it, the severed threads protest against the injustice, against the imposture.

Above: Thornton Wilder

The book concludes with a number of flash-forwards describing the rest of the lives of the characters.

Ashley’s wife, Beata, moves to Los Angeles and starts a boarding house there.

Roger marries one of Lansing’s daughters.

Ashley’s daughter Sophia suffers from dementia and moves into a sanitarium.

Ashley’s daughter Constance becomes a political activist and moves to Japan.

We do not choose the day of our birth nor may we choose the day of our death, yet choice is the sovereign faculty of the mind.”

(The Eighth Day, Thornton Wilder)

His last novel, Theophilus North, was published in 1973.

It was made into the film Mr. North in 1988.

In 1920s Newport, Rhode Island, Theophilus North is an engaging, multi-talented middle class Yale University graduate who spends the summer catering to the wealthy families of the city.

He becomes the confidant of James McHenry Bosworth, and a tutor and tennis coach to the families’ children.

He also befriends many from the city’s servant class including Henry Simmons, Amelia Cranston and Sally Boffin.

Man is not an end but a beginning.

We are at the beginning of the second week.

We are the children of the eighth day.”

(The Eighth Day, Thornton Wilder)

Complications arise when some residents begin to ascribe healing powers to the static electricity shocks that Mr. North happens to generate frequently.

Despite never claiming any healing or medical abilities, he is accused of quackery and with the help of those he had befriended must defend himself.

In the end, Mr. North accepts a position of leadership at an educational and philosophical academy founded by Mr. Bosworth and begins a romance with Bosworth’s granddaughter Persis.

When God loves a creature he wants the creature to know the highest happiness and the deepest misery.

He wants him to know all that being alive can bring.

That is His best gift.

There is no happiness save in understanding the whole.”

(The Eighth Day, Thornton Wilder)

Donald Richie (17 April 1924 – 2013) was an American-born author who wrote about the Japanese people, the culture of Japan and, especially, Japanese cinema.

Richie was a prolific author.

Above: Donald Richie

Among his most noted works on Japan are The Inland Sea, a travel classic, and Public People, Private People, a look at some of Japan’s most significant and most mundane people.

The Inland Sea is nearly a land-locked body of water bounded by three of Japan’s four major islands.

It has been called “the Aegean of the East“, bounded as it is by the Honshu mainland on one side and the various lands of the Japanese archipelago on the other.

The people who live with the Seto Naikai, a name meaning “the sea within the straits”, remain isolated from each other and from the mainland.

The travels are real.

The chronology is real.

The people are real.

The places are all real.

They are there in the Inland Sea, within easy reach of the enterprising traveller.

The history and folklore are also real.

One’s thoughts about Japan tend to be contradictory.

And this is fitting in a land where mutual contradictions are entertained with no seeming inconvenience.

Consistency is no great virtue.

Indeed, the quite consistent is the quite dead.

We must all remember that for the Westerner, Japan is a great mirror.

In it we can see the land and the people clearly – but we can also see ourselves.

I hear that they are building a bridge

To the island of Tsu

Alas…

To what now

Shall I compare myself?”

(Old Japanese poem)

He compiled two collections of essays on Japan: 

  • A Lateral View 
  • Partial Views

A collection of his writings has been published to commemorate 50 years of writing about Japan: 

  • The Donald Richie Reader 
  • The Japan Journals: 1947–2004 consists of extended excerpts from his diaries

Cynthia Ozick (born 17 April 1928) is an American short story writer, novelist, and essayist.

Ozick’s fiction and essays are often about Jewish American life, but she also writes about politics, history, and literary criticism.

In addition, she has written and translated poetry.

Above: Cynthia Ozick

She thought:

How hard it is to change one’s life.

And again she thought:

How terrifyingly simple to change the lives of others.

(Foreign Bodies, Cynthia Ozick)

Henry James occupies a central place in her fiction and nonfiction.

The critic Adam Kirsch wrote that her “career-long agon with Henry James reaches a kind of culmination in Foreign Bodies, her polemical rewriting of ‘The Ambassadors“.

Above: American author Henry James (1843 – 1916)

Sometimes starting is so difficult, because it is all chaos.

It is the difference between writing an essay, which if it is about Henry James, at least you know that much, but with fiction you don’t.

It could be a scene in your mind or it could be some kind of tendril that you can barely define.

So I have to force it.

And then after – this is real compulsion, real self-flagellation – it kind of takes off.

But there is a lot of agony before.

And sometimes during.

And sometimes all through.

But just before the end and revelations start coming, that’s the joy.

But mostly that’s Hell.”

(The Guardian, 4 July 2011, Cythnia Ozick)

Above: Cynthia Ozick

The Holocaust and its aftermath is also a dominant theme.

Above: “Selection” of Hungarian Jews on the ramp at Auschwitz II-Birkenau in German-occupied Poland, around May 1944. Jews were sent either to work or to the gas chamber. 

For instance in “Who Owns Anne Frank?” she writes that the diary’s true meaning has been distorted and eviscerated “by blurb and stage, by shrewdness and naiveté, by cowardice and spirituality, by forgiveness and indifference“. 

Above: German Jewess diarist Anne Frank (1929 – 1945)

I don’t think one writes for immortality.

I think beginning writers always think they will have fame.

But if fame – which is power – is what you want, then you will get it, probably.

But it is not something necessary to want or need.

(NPR, 17 July 2016, Cynthia Ozick)

Above: Logo of National Public Radio

Much of her work explores the disparaged self, the reconstruction of identity after immigration, trauma and movement from one class to another.

Above: Cynthia Ozick

I think the word is intractable.

I blame the lack of live and let live.

And which side is ıt coming from more than the other side?

I think it is coming from people who call other people infidels.

That’s how it strikes me.”

(The Guardian, 4 July 2011, Cynthia Ozick)

Ozick says that writing is not a choice but “a kind of hallucinatory madness.

You will do it no matter what.

You can’t not do it.

She sees the “freedom in the delectable sense of making things up” as coexisting with the “torment” of writing.

Above: Cynthia Ozick

I cannot not write.

I mean, what else am I going to do with my life?

That’s another way of putting it.

I simply must.

Writers cannot help themselves.

In a way they are sort of like the Queen of England.

Every writer is doomed to their profession.

What else is the Queen going to do with her life?

She was born a Queen.

She’s stuck.

And writers are stuck, too.

(NPR, 17 July 2016, Cythnia Ozick)

Above: Cynthia Oznick

The Pagan Rabbi and Other Stories (1971) is the second book and first collection of stories published by American author Cynthia Ozick. 

I always knew that this was what I wanted to do.

I think this is true of most writers — especially anybody who has read ‘Little Women’, which is every writer.

Not so much the male writers, let’s admit it, but every writer who grows up has wanted to be Jo.

(NPR, 17 July 2016, Cynthia Ozick)

Above: Cythnia Ozick

The Pagan Rabbi is about a rabbi who had just committed suicide by hanging himself in a public park.

He is remembered by his widow for having recently discovered a passion for nature and his widow felt that he left his beliefs of Judaism for Paganism.

Envy is about an American Yiddish poet who is bitterly jealous of his more-successful contemporary.

The main character also has a personal vendetta against televangelists who are attempting to convert Jews to Christianity.

The Suitcase is about a retired Imperial German fighter pilot, whose son is a well-recognized artist.

One of the artist’s friends finds that her purse has been stolen, and they try to figure out who stole it.

The woman who lost her purse accuses the father of the artist, because he was in the Imperial German army.

The Butterfly and the Traffic Light is basically an argument between a college girl and her professor about how traffic lights are the icons of American cities.

The Shawl follows Rosa, her baby Magda, and her niece Stella on their march to a Nazi concentration camp in the middle of winter.

They are described as weak and starving during the march.

Stella’s knees are described as “tumors on sticks“.

Rosa is said to be a “walking cradle” because she constantly carries Magda close to her chest wrapped in her shawl.

Rosa contemplates handing Magda off to one of the villagers watching their march, but decides that the guards would most likely just shoot them both.

Rosa says the shawl is “magic” when Magda sucks on it because it sustained Magda for three days and three nights without food.

Stella observes that Magda looks Aryan, but Rosa sees the observation as some kind of threat to Magda.

At the camp, Rosa continues to hide Magda, but is in constant fear that someone will discover and kill her.

If you’re alone too much, you think too much.”, Persky said.

Without a life, a person lives where they can.

If all they got is thoughts, that’s where they live.”, Rosa answered

(The Shawl, Cynthia Ozick)

One day, Stella takes Magda’s shawl away to warm herself.

Without her shawl, Magda, who hadn’t made a sound since the march, begins screaming for her “Ma“.

Rosa hears the screaming, but does not run to Magda because the guards will kill them both.

Instead, she runs to get the shawl and begins waving it in the hope that Magda will see it and calm down.

She is too late and watches as the Nazi guards pick Magda up and throw her into the electric fence, killing her.

Rosa stuffs the shawl into her mouth to stop herself from screaming.

This is very nice, cozy. You got a nice cozy place, Lublin.

Cramped,” Rosa said.

I work from a different theory.

For everything, there’s a bad way of describing, also a good way.

You pick the good way, you go along better.

I don’t like to give myself lies.

Life is short.

We all got to lie.”, Rosa said.

(The Shawl, Cynthia Ozick)

Ozick was inspired to write The Shawl by a line in the book The Rise and Fall of the Third Reich by William L. Shirer.

The book mentioned a real event, a baby being thrown into an electric fence.

Ozick was struck by the brutality of the death camp and felt inspired to write about that event.

Because she fears the past she distrusts the future — it, too, will turn into the past.

(The Shawl, Cynthia Ozick)

Nick Hornby (born 17 April 1957) is an English writer and lyricist.

He is best known for his memoir Fever Pitch (1992) and novels High Fidelity and About a Boy, all of which were adapted into feature films.

Hornby’s work frequently touches upon music, sport, and the aimless and obsessive natures of his protagonists.

His books have sold more than 5 million copies worldwide as of 2018. 

In a 2004 poll for the BBC, Hornby was named the 29th most influential person in British culture.

He has received two Academy Awards for Best Adapted Screenplay nominations for An Education (2009), and Brooklyn (2015).

Prior to his career as a novelist, Hornby worked for a time as a secondary-school English teacher.

Above: Nick Hornby

Fever Pitch, published in 1992, is an autobiographical story detailing his fanatical support for Arsenal Football Club. 

I fell in love with football as I was later to fall in love with women: suddenly, inexplicably, uncritically, giving no thought to the pain or disruption it would bring with it.

(Fever Pitch, Nick Hornby)

It consists of several chapters in chronological order, from the time the author first became a football fan as a child until his early 30s.

Each chapter is about a football match that he remembers watching, most but not all at Arsenal Stadium, Highbury, and how it related to the events that were going on with his life.

By the early 70s I had become an Englishman — that is to say, I hated England just as much as half my compatriots seemed to do.

Above: Flag of England

As well as recounting Arsenal’s highs and lows, Hornby talks about other football clubs that play in London, and his interest in the contrasting surroundings of Cambridge United and Cambridge City, whose matches he attends while at university.

As I get older, the tyranny that football exerts over my life, and therefore over the lives of the people around me, is less reasonable and less attractive.

(Fever Pitch, Nick Hornby)

As a result, Hornby received the William Hill Sports Book of the Year Award.

In 1997, the memoir was adapted for film in the UK, and in 2005 an American remake was released, following Jimmy Fallon’s character’s obsession with the Boston Red Sox, a baseball team.

With the book’s success, Hornby began to publish articles in the Sunday Times, Time Out and the Times Literary Supplement, in addition to his music reviews for the New Yorker.

High Fidelity — his third book and first novel — was published in 1995.

Rob Fleming is a 35-year-old man who owns a record shop in London called Championship Vinyl.

His lawyer girlfriend, Laura, has just left him and now he is going through a crisis.

At his record shop, Rob and his employees, Dick and Barry, spend their free moments discussing mix-tape aesthetics and constructing desert-island “top-five” lists of anything that demonstrates their knowledge of music, movies, and pop culture.

Rob uses this exercise to create his own list: “The top five most memorable split-ups.”

This list includes the following ex-girlfriends:

1) Alison Ashworth

2) Penny Hardwick

3) Jackie Allen

4) Charlie Nicholson

5) Sarah Kendrew

Where’s the superficial?

I was, and therefore am, dim, gloomy, a drag, unfashionable, unfanciable, and awkward.

This doesn’t seem like superficial to me.

These aren’t flesh wounds.

These are life-threatening thrusts into the internal organs.

(High Fidelity, Nick Hornby)

Rob, recalling these breakups, sets about getting in touch with the former girlfriends.

Eventually, Rob’s re-examination of his failed relationships, a one-time stand with an American musician named Marie LaSalle, and the death of Laura’s father bring the two back together.

Their relationship is cemented by the launch of a new purposefulness to Rob’s life in the revival of his disc jockey career.

I’ve been thinking with my guts since I was fourteen years old, and, frankly, I think my guts have shit for brains.

(High Fidelity, Nick Hornby)

Also, realizing that his fear of commitment (a result of his fear of death of those around him) and his tendency to act on emotion are responsible for his continuing desires to pursue new women, Rob makes a token commitment to Laura.

Then I lost it.

Kinda lost it all, you know.

Faith, dignity, about fifteen pounds.

(High Fidelity, Nick Hornby)

The novel, about a neurotic record collector and his failed relationships, was adapted into a 2000 American film starring John Cusack, a Broadway musical in 2006, and a television show High Fidelity starring Zoë Kravitz in 2020.

His second novel, About a Boy, published in 1998, is about two boys — Marcus, an awkward yet endearing adolescent from a single-parent family, and the free-floating, mid-30s Will Freeman, who overcomes his own immaturity and self-centredness through his growing relationship with Marcus.

Set in 1993 London, About a Boy features two main protagonists:

  • Will Freeman, a 36-year-old bachelor
  • Marcus Brewer, a 12-year-old incongruous schoolboy described as “introverted by his suicidal mother, Fiona, despite his tendencies to bond and interact with people.

Will’s father wrote a successful Christmas song, the royalties of which have afforded Will the ability to remain voluntarily redundant throughout his life – he spends his plentiful free time immersing himself in 1990s culture, music, and pursuing sexual relations with women.

There had been times when he knew, somewhere in him, that he would get used to it, whatever it was, because he had learnt that some hard things became softer after a very little while.

(About a Boy, Nick Hornby)

After a pleasant relationship with a single mother of two, Angie, Will comes up with the idea of attending a single parents group as a new way to pick up women.

For this purpose, he invents a two-year-old son called Ned.

Will then makes a number of acquaintances through his membership of the single parents group, two of which are Fiona and her son Marcus.

Although their relationship is initially somewhat strained, they finally succeed in striking up a true friendship despite Will being largely uninterested during the early-middle stages of the novel.

Will, a socially aware and “trendy” person, aids Marcus to fit into 1990s youth culture by encouraging him not to get his hair cut by his mother, buying him Adidas trainers, and introducing him to contemporary music, such as Nirvana.

Marcus and Will’s friendship strengthens as the story progresses, even after Marcus and Fiona discover Will’s lie about having a child.

Single mothers — bright, attractive, available women, thousands of them all over London — they were the best invention Will had ever heard of.

(About a Boy, Nick Hornby)

Marcus is befriended by Ellie McCrae, a tough, moody 15-year-old girl, who is constantly in trouble at school because she insists on wearing a Kurt Cobain jumper.

He also spends some time with his dad Clive, who visits Marcus and Fiona for Christmas together with his new girlfriend Lindsey and her mother.

Clive has a minor accident during some D.I.Y. work and breaks his collarbone.

This prompts Clive into having “a big think” about the meaning of his life.

He summons Marcus to Cambridge to see him.

Marcus decides to bring Ellie along with him for support.

However, they are arrested on the way as Ellie smashes a shop window displaying a cardboard cut-out of Kurt Cobain – accusing the shopkeeper of “trying to make money out of him” after his suicide.

Each day was a bad day, but he survived by kidding himself that each day was somehow unconnected to the day before.

(About a Boy, Nick Hornby)

Meanwhile, to Will’s despair, he falls in love with a woman called Rachel.

Rachel is a single mother with a son named Ali (Alistair), who is the same age as Marcus.

The two originally fight, but quickly become friends.

Will’s emotional faculties are liberated and he begins to “shed his old skin” of emotional indifference.

Simultaneously Marcus is becoming more typical of his age.

He begins to enjoy his life more.

These feelings were exactly what he had been so afraid of, and this was why he had been so sure that falling in love was rubbish, and, surprise surprise, it was rubbish, and … and it was too late.

(About a Boy, Nick Hornby)

The penultimate scene takes place in a police station in Royston (a small suburban town), where nearly every significant character in the novel is present, their common link being Marcus.

The novel ends during a three-way dialogue between Marcus, Will and Fiona, where Will, to see if Marcus has truly changed, proposes the idea that he play a Joni Mitchell song on Fiona’s piano, which she is enthusiastic about.

However, Marcus responds saying he “hates” Joni Mitchell, whereby Hornby concludes the novel with the narration saying:

Will knew Marcus would be OK“.

Hugh Grant and Nicholas Hoult starred in the 2002 film version.

In 1999, Hornby received the E. M. Forster Award of the American Academy of Arts and Letters.

Hornby’s next novel, How to Be Good, was published in 2001.

The female protagonist in the novel explores contemporary morals, marriage and parenthood.

What if a sense of humour is like hair — something a lot of man lose as they get older?

(How to Be Good, Nick Hornby)

It centers on characters Katie Carr, a doctor, and her husband, David Grant.

The story begins when David stops being “the Angriest Man In Holloway” and begins to be “good” with the help of his spiritual healer, DJ Good News (who also shows up briefly in Hornby’s A Long Way Down).

The pair go about this by nominally convincing people to give their spare bedrooms to the homeless, but as their next scheme comes around, “reversal” (being good to people one has not been good to in the past), this proves to be fruitless and thus David gives up his strivings and his plans for a book on how to be good, appropriately named “How to be Good“.

The protagonist, Katie, briefly encounters a minor character named Dick whose description and attitude towards music are reminiscent of the character of the same name from Hornby’s first novel, High Fidelity.

It was longlisted for the Man Booker Prize in 2001.

He won the W.H. Smith Award for Fiction in 2002.

And after tea, we play Junior Scrabble. We are the ideal nuclear family. We eat together, we play improving board games instead of watching television, we smile alot. I fear that at any moment I may kill somebody.”

(How to Be Good, Nick Hornby)

Part of the money he earned with his next book, Speaking with the Angel in 2002, was donated to TreeHouse, a charity for autistic children:

Hornby’s own son is autistic.

He was editor of the book, which contained 12 short stories written by his friends.

He also contributed to the collection with the story “NippleJesus“.

Self-pity is an ignoble emotion, but we all feel it, and the orthodox critical line that it represents some kind of artistic flaw is dubious, a form of emotional correctness.

(Songbook, Nick Hornby)

In 2003, Hornby wrote a collection of essays on selected popular songs and the emotional resonance they carry, called 31 Songs (known in the US as Songbook).

Indeed, there is a moment on the first CD — the electrifying opening to “I Got Loaded,” which sounds like an R&B standard but isn’t — when you might find yourself asking whether anyone who has ever been smitten by pop music can fail to have his heart stopped by the chords, the swing, and, once again, Steve Berlin’s wonderfully greasy sax.

(Songbook, Nick Hornby)

A Long Way Down is a 2005 novel written by British author Nick Hornby.

It is a dark comedy, playing off the themes of suicide, angst, depression and promiscuity.

The story is written in the first-person narrative from the points of view of the four main characters, Martin, Maureen, Jess and JJ.

These four strangers happen to meet on the roof of a high building called Toppers House in London on New Year’s Eve, each with the intent of committing suicide.

Their plans for death in solitude are ruined when they meet.

The novel recounts their misadventures as they decide to come down from the roof alive – however temporarily that may be.

Disgraced TV presenter Martin Sharp, lonely single mother Maureen (51 years old), unsuccessful musician JJ and rude teenager Jess (18 years old) meet at Toppers House in London on New Year’s Eve.

They all want to commit suicide by jumping from the roof.

Their plans for death in solitude, however, are ruined when they meet.

After telling their individual stories to the others, they decide to hold off on jumping and to help each other.

Thus a group of four unfortunate and very individual people forms.

Jess’s condition not to jump is that they help her to find her ex-boyfriend Chas.

So they take a taxi and drive to the party they suppose Chas to be at.

After finding and talking to Chas they decide to go to Martin’s place where they find Penny, who has obviously been crying.

She accuses Martin of cheating on her because he had left the party they had both attended that evening without any explanation.

“I’m sorry, but there’s no disturbed mental balance here, my friend.

I’d say he got it just right.

Bad thing upon bad thing upon bad thing.

Surely that’s fair enough?

Surely the coroner’s report should read:

“He took his own life after sober and careful contemplation of the fucking shambles it had become.”

(A Long Way Down, Nick Hornby)

The next morning Jess’s dad learns that the newspapers are publishing a story about Jess and Martin.

Jess tells him that she slept with Martin, to avoid him finding out the truth of her attempted suicide.

He takes her to task because the whole thing is very awkward for him.

He is the Junior Secretary of Education and has a reputation to lose.

He goes out to get an early edition of the paper and sees the story about her ‘suicide pact‘ with Martin, so Jess’s “whole sex confession bit had been a complete and utter fucking waste of time“.

I’m sorry, but there’s no disturbed mental balance here, my friend.

I’d say he got it just right.

Bad thing upon bad thing upon bad thing.

Surely that’s fair enough?

Surely the coroner’s report should read:

“He took his own life after sober and careful contemplation of the fucking shambles it had become.

(A Long Way Down, Nick Hornby)

Jess’s father asks Martin to clear up the accusations.

Martin denies that he slept with Jess.

After the conversation, her father asks Martin to protect Jess and gives him money.

Afterwards, a reporter calls JJ wanting to know why they decided not to jump, but JJ refuses to discuss it.

But I’d felt as if I’d pissed my life away in the same way that you can piss money away.

I’d had a life, full of kids and wives and jobs and all the usual stuff, and I had somehow managed to mislay it.

No, you see, that’s not right.

I knew where my life was, just as you know where the money goes when you piss it away.

I hadn’t mislaid it at all.

I had spent it.

(A Long Way Down, Nick Hornby)

Later Jess calls Maureen.

They decide to organise a meeting at Maureen’s place.

At the meeting, Jess suggests that they try to profit from the suicidal-report in the newspaper.

Her idea is to confess to the press that they saw an angel who saved them from jumping.

Martin, Maureen and JJ don’t like the idea and they try to convince Jess out of talking to the press.

The next morning they find out that Jess told a reporter, Linda, that they saw an angel that looked like Matt Damon.

Jess also promised Linda an interview with Martin, Maureen and JJ.

Although they are upset with Jess’ behaviour, they decide to do the interview.

Linda uses the interview to attack Martin in the press.

Thus Martin is fired from his cable TV “Feet Up TV!”, but he receives a second chance by promising to his boss that the other three will be guests in his show.

The show is a disaster and Martin loses his job.

At another TV show Jess admits that the angel story was not true.

And another way of explaining it is that shit happens, and there’s no space too small, too dark and airless and fucking hopeless, for people to crawl into.

(A Long Way Down, Nick Hornby)

Later, JJ decides that the four of them have to go on holiday for Maureen’s benefit.

Martin, Jess and JJ help Maureen to find a place for Matty, her son.

One week later they are on a plane to Tenerife.

On the second day, Jess sees a girl who looks very similar to her lost sister Jen.

Jess bothers the girl and they have a fight.

Out of frustration Jess gets drunk and the police have to take her back to the hotel.

JJ meets a girl that saw his old band and they spend the night together.

Martin decides to leave the hotel after a fight with Jess.

During his absence from the others, he thinks about his life and decides that he has made no mistakes.

He blames other people for how his life has turned out.

In the taxi to the airport they talk about their holiday and plan another meeting for Valentine’s Day.

They meet at 8 o’clock on the roof of Toppers House on Valentine’s Day.

And another way of explaining it is that shit happens, and there’s no space too small, too dark and airless and fucking hopeless, for people to crawl into.

(A Long Way Down, Nick Hornby)

While they have a conversation, they see a young man who is planning to jump from the roof.

They try to stop him from committing suicide but he jumps.

They decide to go home and to meet the following afternoon at Starbucks.

I couldn’t get the mood back; it was as if one of the kids had woken up just as Cindy and I were starting to make love. I hadn’t changed my mind, and I still knew that I’d have to do it sometime. It’s just that I knew I wasn’t going to be able to do it in the next five minutes.”

(A Long Way Down, Nick Hornby)

Martin tells them about a newspaper article he read according to which people who want to commit suicide need 90 days to overcome their predicament.

So they decide to hold their decision until 31 March.

Maureen and Jess decide to visit Martin’s ex-wife Cindy to bring her back to him.

Cindy Sharp lives with her kids in Torley Heath and has a new partner Paul, whom Maureen and Jess later find out is blind.

Cindy explains to them that Martin made many mistakes and that he didn’t take care of the children.

After that, Jess organises a meeting in the basement of Starbucks.

She invites relatives of the four.

All in all, 17 people appear, but the meeting is a disaster.

Jess and her parents are screaming at each other, because her mother claims that she had stolen a pair of earrings from Jen’s untouched room.

While they are fighting Jess runs out of the Starbucks.

JJ and a former member of his band are leaving the basement to have a fight and Martin has an argument with one of Maureen’s nurses because he claims that he is flirting with Penny.

Maureen is the only one of the four who is still present.

She talks to Jess’ parents and speculates that Jen may have come back to take the earrings.

The nurses Sean and Stephen help Maureen to bring Matty home and on the way Sean asks her if she is interested in joining their quiz team.

At the quiz, an old man from the team offers Maureen a job in a newsagent’s.

When Jess comes back from her trip to London Bridge, her mother apologizes for accusing her.

Jess accepts the apology, seeing the hope Maureen’s suggestion has given her mother.

Maureen, JJ and Martin have new jobs now.

Martin is a teacher and wants to start a new life.

JJ is a busker and is happy to make music again.

Maureen has started work at the newsagent’s.

The 90 days have passed and they meet in a pub near Toppers House.

They decide to go on the roof again.

While watching the London Eye from the roof, they realise that their lives aren’t that bad.

They decide to delay their final decision on killing themselves for another six months.

I wanted to make my life short, and I was at a party in Toppers’ Hose, and the coincidence was too much.

It was like a message from God.

OK, it was disappointing that all God had to say to me was, like, jump off a roof, but I didn’t blame Him.

What else was He supposed to tell me?

(A Long Way Down, Nick Hornby)

Hornby’s book Slam was published on 16 October 2007.

It is his first novel for young adults and was recognised as a 2008 ALA Best Books for Young Adults.

The protagonist of Slam is a 16-year-old skateboarder named Sam, whose life changes drastically when his girlfriend gets pregnant.

The novel’s protagonist is a troubled 16-year-old skateboarder, Sam, who lives in London.

His mother, Annie, gave birth to him when she was just 16.

They therefore have an unconventional relationship.

He has a poster of Tony Hawk in his room that serves as his friend and confidant.

Sam’s two best friends are Rabbit and Rubbish, two skateboarders.

Sam’s father, Dave, is somewhat estranged from the family, visiting them only occasionally.

After being introduced to Alicia at a party thrown by Annie’s co-worker, Andrea, Sam and Alicia start dating.

He believes he is in love with her and visits her numerous times, almost daily, in which they have sex several times.

However, one time Sam and Alicia try having sex not wearing protection.

Sam knows that due to him having sex with Alicia without a condom, she might be pregnant.

He’s just not ready to be a father.

After a while, Sam gets bored of his relationship and decides to break up.

A while later, Alicia calls him to meet so they can talk. Sam, realizing what news she has, has a prophetic dream of waking up next to Alicia in the future.

She is ugly and heavy, and their baby, Roof, is loud and obnoxious.

He attends the local college occasionally throughout the week, pursuing a career in art and design.

Moreover, Annie is pregnant.

Sam awakens the next morning.

He is back to his normal time and presumes that he was sent in the future by the mystical powers of his Tony Hawk poster.

In fear of the obvious news that Alicia will give him, he runs away to Hastings and throws his mobile phone in the sea.

Thinking he can make a permanent residence there, Sam goes to several attractions, only to be told there is no work.

While in a seedy bed and breakfast, Sam meets a rude old man, Mr Brady, that hires him as a helper with various day-to-day activities (helping him up and down the stairs, and retrieving his remote control).

In the middle of the night, Mr Brady barges into his room demanding he helps him find the remote that has fallen behind his bed.

Sam grudgingly retrieves it, only to decide that he no longer wants to stay in the town.

Above: Hastings, England

He returns home to Annie who has called the police.

After spending some time with Annie, Sam and Alicia meet up and she reveals that she is in fact pregnant.

Refusing to get an abortion, Alicia and Sam work up the nerve to tell Alicia’s elitist parents, Andrea and Robert.

Originally upset, Andrea and Robert try to convince Alicia to have an abortion.

When Alicia refuses, Andrea and Robert lash out and blame Sam for ruining Alicia’s life.

Sam, Alicia, Andrea and Robert march over to Sam’s apartment, only to find Annie with her new boyfriend Mark.

When told of the pregnancy, Annie breaks down and cries, furious that Sam would ruin his life.

That night, Sam has another prophetic dream in which he takes Roof (the name, he finds, being a contraction of Rufus) to a doctor’s appointment.

Again, Sam has no idea how to take care of Roof and no idea what is going on.

Sam upsets his son Rufus, and he again, realizes he is not a suitable father.

Fortunately, he meets with a young mother – whom he does not know, but who seems to know him – and gets her to show him how to change Roof’s diapers, though she says:

But you are very good at doing it.”

When waking up he realizes that, like it or not, he is going to have a life of taking care of his son.

Gradually, he gets used to the idea.

As soon as Mark moves into their house, Annie becomes pregnant.

Sam moves into Alicia’s house only to find that he really isn’t welcome there.

He begins to take part-time college classes.

He encounters one of Alicia’s previous boyfriends who insinuates that Sam’s son Rufus is actually his.

He confronts Alicia when he believes that she conveniently made it look like it was his child – which she angrily disproves, but the scene adds to spoiling their relationship.

He moves back into his mother’s apartment, resulting in him researching the Internet for facts about teenage pregnancies.

He discovers that four out of five male teenage parents lose contact with their children.

He goes to Alicia’s and begins to row with Alicia, resulting in her thinking he is seeing another girl.

Eventually Alicia’s parents clear the matter up.

When Alicia’s time comes, Sam is very confused, but eventually does manage in a credible way the role of being at her side.

He then finds out the origin of the baby’s name – when recovering from birth-giving Alicia was listening to Rufus Wainwright.

It was Sam himself who changed it to “Roof“.

Soon afterwards, Sam’s mother gives birth to a daughter, Emily – who is strictly Roof’s aunt, though being a month younger than him.

Sam gets involved in taking care of Emily, too.

Soon after this Sam and Alicia take Rufus out for the day with Alicia and Sam having sex later.

Alicia’s mum discovers them and gets particularly angry.

Sam and Alicia finally confirm to each other they were from the beginning wrong for each other.

Then Sam has a third prophetic dream, presumably a few years in the future.

He wakes up with a beautiful girl he doesn’t know.

It is revealed she is his current girlfriend, Alex, as Alicia and he broke up.

The two go to meet Alicia and her new boyfriend, Carl, in a restaurant.

It is made clear that Alicia is the primary caretaker of the baby, but that she and Sam still have a friendly relationship.

Hornby’s following novel, titled Juliet, Naked, was published in September 2009.

Addressing similar themes as his earlier novel High Fidelity, the book is about a reclusive 1980s rock star who is forced out of isolation, after the release of demo recordings of the songs on his most famous album brings him into contact with some of his most passionate fans.

Duncan, an obsessive music fan, receives a CD of Juliet, Naked, an album of solo acoustic demos of the songs on the album Juliet by his favourite artist, Tucker Crowe.

Duncan’s girlfriend, Annie, opens it first and listens to it on her own.

Duncan is angry, especially when she expresses her dislike for it.

He writes an enthusiastic review for the fan website he runs.

Annie writes a passionate article criticising it and receives an email response from Tucker Crowe himself. Further email correspondence ensues, much of which consumes Annie’s thoughts.

Tucker Crowe is in Pennsylvania preparing for a visit from his daughter Lizzie, whom he has never met.

He has five children from four relationships.

His youngest son Jackson and Jackson’s mother, Cat, are the only ones he lives with.

Lizzie reveals that she is visiting because she is pregnant.

Duncan meets a new colleague called Gina, whom he sleeps with.

He tells Annie of his affair and she insists he move out.

The next day Annie talks to her judgmental therapist Malcolm.

Duncan regrets leaving Annie but she refuses to take him back.

Cat breaks up with Tucker, but Tucker remains to look after Jackson.

Annie places a photo of Tucker and Jackson on her fridge and invites Duncan round to make him see it, gleeful that he doesn’t know the significance of it, and tells him she is in a relationship with him.

She ponders the years she has wasted with Duncan and ends up going to the pub with her friend Ros.

She meets Gav and Barnesy, two Northern Soul dancers.

Barnesy comes back to her house and tells her he loves her, but leaves after she says she won’t sleep with him.

Annie discusses the incident the next day with Malcolm.

Tucker learns that Lizzie has lost the baby.

He and Jackson fly to London to see Lizzie.

On arrival at the hospital in London, Tucker has a heart attack and is admitted.

Lizzie invites all his children and their mothers to visit for a family reunion.

A mini-narrative describes the events which caused Tucker to end his career after hearing that he had a daughter, Grace, from the relationship before/during Juliet.

Annie visits him in the hospital.

He suggests staying at her house to avoid the family reunion.

The next day Annie visits again.

Annie discovers he had not yet met with Grace.

Tucker tells her about Grace and Juliet.

Annie insists he call his family.

They discuss his work.

Tucker sees it as inauthentic rubbish, while Annie thinks it is deep and meaningful music while clarifying that while the music is good, it doesn’t mean that Tucker as a person is good.

She also admits that she was in a relationship with Duncan, whom Tucker knows of from the website.

Annie encourages Tucker to meet Duncan, but he refuses.

The next day, they bump into Duncan.

Tucker introduces himself, but Duncan doesn’t believe him.

After considering it, Duncan comes over.

Tucker shows Duncan his passport as proof.

They have tea together.

Tucker clarifies some of Duncan’s beliefs about him, while Duncan expresses his love of his music.

Grace calls Tucker.

She says she understands how he and she can’t be close because it would mean giving up Juliet.

An exhibition Annie has been working on opens at the Gooleness Museum, where she works as a curator.

She suggests that Tucker could open it, but the councillor in charge says he’s never heard of him and invites Gav and Barnsey to do it instead.

At the party, Annie admits to Tucker that she likes him romantically.

Afterwards they have sex.

Annie says she has used a contraceptive, but she hadn’t.

Tucker and Jackson return to America.

Annie tells Malcolm about it all and tells him that she would like to sell her house and move right away to America to join Tucker and Jackson.

Malcolm’s paternalistic comment make her realise that she needs to leave England.

In the epilogue, Duncan and other fans review on the fan website a new release from Tucker, which they think is terrible.

One of them writes ‘Happiness Is Poison‘.

Only one new member says she and her husband love the new album, while they find Juliet too gloomy for their liking.

In 2010, Hornby co-founded the Ministry of Stories, a non-profit organisation in East London dedicated to helping children and young adults develop writing skills and to helping teachers inspire their students to write.

 

This blog has its own missions.

I have been advised by my wife (Ute) and my social media mentor (Emir) that I should consider reducing the size of my blogposts, that we live in an ADD (attention disorder deficit) society that is both unwilling and unable to read for any extended length of time.

But the length of my posts, including this one, is to fight against this feeling.

This post’s goal is simple.

I want you to read.

Whether or not you intend to be a writer or simply long for good writing to read.

These days it is impossible to get away from discussions of whether the book will survive the digital revolution.

Blogs, tweets and newspaper articles on the subject appear daily, many of them repetitive, most of them admitting ignorance of the future.

In The Hunchback of Notre Dame, Victor Hugo put these famous words into the mouth of Archdeacon Claude Frollo:

The book will kill the building.

When you compare architecture to the idea, which needs only a sheet of paper, some ink and a pen, is it surprising that the human intellect should have deserted architecture for the printing press?”

The great cathedrals – those “Bibles in stone” – did not vanish, but the avalanche of manuscripts and then printed text that appeared at the end of the Middle Ages did render cathedrals less important. As culture changed, architecture lost its emblematic role.

So it is with the book.

Above: Notre Dame de Paris

There is no need to suppose that the electronic book will replace the printed version.

Has film killed painting?

Television cinema?

However, there is no doubt that the book is the throes of a technological revolution that is changing our relationship to it profoundly.

A book represents a sort of unsurpassable perfection in the realm of the imagination.

What is a book?

What will change if we read onscreen rather than by turning the pages of a physical object?

Old-fashioned habits, perhaps.

A certain sense of the sacred that has surrounded the book in a civilization that has made it our Holy of Holies.

A peculiar intimacy between the author and the reader, which the concept of hypertextuality is bound to damage.

A sense of existing in a self-contained world that the book and, along with it, certain ways of reading used to represent.

What we call culture is in fact a lengthy process of selection and filtering.

Contemporary civilization, armed with every conceivable kind of technology, is still attempting to conserve culture safely, without much lasting success.

However determined we are to learn from the past, our libraries, museums and film archives will only ever contain the works that time has not destroyed.

Culture is made up of what remains after everything else has been forgotten.

The Internet has returned us to the alphabet.

If we thought we had become a purely visual civilization, the computer returns us to Gutenberg’s galaxy.

From now on, everyone has to read.

In order to read, you need a medium.

This medium cannot simply be a computer screen.

Spend two hours reading a novel on your computer and your eyes turn into tennis balls.

The book is like the spoon, the scissors, the hammer, the wheel.

Once invented, it cannot be improved.

There is no doubt that a lawyer could take his 25,000 case documents home more easily if they were loaded onto an e-book.

In many areas, the electronic book will turn out to be remarkably convenient, but I remain unconvinced – even with fast-rate reading technology – that it would be particularly advisable to read War and Peace on an e-book.

Hermann Hesse had some interesting things to say about the “re-legitimization” of the book that he thought would result from technical developments:

The more the need for entertainment and mainstream education can be met by new inventions, the more the book will recover its dignity and authority.

We have not yet quite reached the point where young competitors have taken over functions from the book that it cannot afford to lose.

Above: German writer / artist Hermann Hesse (1877 – 1962)

Cinema, radio and even television have taken nothing from the book – nothing that it couldn’t afford to lose.

At a certain point of time, man invented the written word.

Writing is an extension of the hand and therefore it is almost biological.

It is the communication tool most closely linked to the body.

Once invented, it could never be given up.

We have never needed to read and write as much as we do today.

If you cannot read and write, then you cannot use a computer.

Why do we read?

Generally, to profit from it, to grow somewhere in mind or spirit.

Good books, fiction or nonfiction, deserve reading.

Ask questions while you read – questions that you yourself must try to answer in the course of reading.

There are four main questions you must ask about any book:

  1. WHAT IS THE BOOK ABOUT AS A WHOLE?

Try to discover the leading theme of the book and how the author develops this theme in an orderly way.

2. WHAT IS BEING SAID IN DETAIL AND HOW?

Try to discover the main ideas, assertions and arguments that constitute the author’s particular message.

3. IS THE BOOK TRUE, IN WHOLE OR IN PART?

You have to know what is being said before you can decide whether it is true or not. When you understand a book, however, you are obligated, if you are reading seriously, to make up your own mind.

4. WHAT OF IT?

If the book has given you information, you must ask about its significance.

Why does the author think it is important to know these things?

Is it important to you to know them?

And if the book has not only informed you, but also enlightened you, it is necessary to seek further enlightment by asking what else follows, what is further implied or suggested.

The four questions summarize the whole obligation of a reader.

Knowing what the four questions are is not enough. You must remember to ask them as you read.

Merely asking questions is not enough.

You have to try to answer them.

Grab a pen.

Full ownership of a book only comes when you have made it part of yourself.

The best way to make yourself a part of it is by writing in it.

Why is marking a book indispensible to reading it?

First, it keeps you awake.

Second, reading, if it is active, is thinking.

Thinking expresses itself in words.

The person who says he knows what he thinks but cannot express it usually does not know what he is thinking.

Why do we write?

To know what we are thinking.

Third, writing your reactions down helps you to remember the thoughts of the author.

Reading a book should be a conversation between you and the author.

Understanding is a two-way operation.

The learner has to question himself and question the teacher.

He even has to be willing to argue with the teacher, once he understands what the teacher is saying.

Marking a book is literally an expression of your differences or your agreements with the author.

It is the highest respect you can pay him.

Reading with pen in hand allows intimate communication with the writer.

We all begin as close readers.

Word by word is how we learn to hear and then read.

The more we read, the faster we can perform that magic trick of seeing how the letters have been combined into words that have meaning.

The more we read, the more we comprehend, the more likely we are to discover new ways to read, each one tailored to the reason why we are reading a particular book.

Reading a book can make you want to write one.

A work of art can start you thinking about some aesthetic or philosophical problem.

It can suggest some new method, some fresh approach to fiction.

More often the connection has to do with whatever mysterious promptings make you want to write.

The better the book, the more you imagine.

Reading a masterpiece can inspire us by showing us how a writer does something brilliantly.

Books are teachers, authorities to advise us, the models that inspire us with energy and courage to learn.

I will try to show you some writers that deserve a reading.

A movie may move us, but it demands little more than our attention.

A book demands we feel and think about what the book is trying to tell us, to use both our intelligence and our imagination.

God willing, I too will produce literature worthy of your time and attention, health and time permitting.

Put your phone down.

Turn the TV off.

Grab a book and a pen.

Begin the adventure of reading now.

Sources

  • Wikipedia
  • Wikiquote
  • Google Photos
  • How to Read a Book, Mortimer J. Adler and Charles Van Doren
  • Plot and Structure, James Scott Bell
  • The Seven Basic Plots, Christopher Booker
  • Daily Rituals, Mason Currey
  • This is NOT the end of the book, Umberto Eco and Jean-Claude Carrière
  • Reading Like a Writer, Francine Prose
  • The Assassin’s Cloak, edited by Irene and Alan Taylor

Voices carry

Eskişehir, Türkiye

Tuesday 16 April 2024

Above: A spectrogram (0-5000 Hz) of the sentence “It’s all Greek to me.” spoken by a female voice

World Voice Day (WVD) is a worldwide annual event that takes place on 16 April devoted to the celebration of the phenomenon of voice. 

The aim is to demonstrate the enormous importance of the voice in the daily lives of all people.

Voice is a critical aspect of effective and healthy communication.

World Voice Day brings global awareness to the need for preventing voice problems, rehabilitating the deviant or sick voice, training the artistic voice, and researching the function and application of voice.

A goal of World Voice Day is to encourage all those who use their voice for business or pleasure to learn to take care of their voice, and know how to seek help and training, and to support research on the voice.

The World Voice Day was established with the main goals of increasing public awareness of the importance of the voice and alertness to voice problems.

My first experience with poetry was sugary-sweet and dripping in rhyme.

Dr. Seuss’s melodic stories captured my youthful attention, and I loved listening to how the words bounced off the page to form music of their own.

How do you read, enjoy, analyze, and remember the pieces you most love?

Do you read 10 poems in rapid succession?

One at a time?

Do you have to sit in a velvet housecoat, surrounded by mahogany bookshelves and a crackling fire, to be considered ‘someone who reads poetry’?

How do you even start?

There is no proper way to start.

Poetry is a vast ocean.

In fact, it’s multiple vast oceans.

And each ocean has thousands of beaches leading into it.

Nobody will know everything about all the poetry.

So if you’re interested, start where you are.

Poetry is a personal experience—for both the writer and the reader.

The world is full of lyrical collections and melodical prose, and the poetry canon is growing more vibrant each passing day.

Where does one even begin?

Poetry anthologies are an excellent place to start because they offer a range of voices within time periods, places, or topics.

To continuously feed yourself new poetry, you can find local literary magazines, subscribe to Poetry Magazine, or sign up for daily poetry emails.

Once you find a favorite poet, follow the trail of their influences.

How To Read A Poem

  1. Examine the title and the shape of the poem.
  2. Read the poem as you normally read anything.
  3. Re-read for meaning.
  4. Re-read for sound (out loud, if you can).
  5. Add context to paint a full picture.

Examine the way it takes up space on the page.

Read the title of the poem.

How does it make you feel?

How does the title fit the shape of the poem?

If the title is sad, let the shape of the poem inform the nuance of the emotion.

If it’s short and sparse, maybe it is coming from a place of desolation or desperation.

Long chaotic forms might mean it is coming from a place of confusion or anger.

Now, remove your expectations and begin reading.

Reading poetry doesn’t require a highfalutin’ approach.

You can read as you’d read anything else.

On the first pass through, absorb whatever it is that arises upon first impression. Notice where in the poem you react — maybe your stomach churns at a particular phrase, or you hold your breath at a certain line.

Explore the feelings that come up as you read.

Listen to yourself, and wonder what the poem is drawing out of you.

What is it that the poem knows about you that you don’t yet know about yourself?

Maybe it provides a bit of comfort for a part of your life that is comfortless.

Or maybe it provides challenge where you need it.

Above: The oldest love poem. Sumerian terracotta tablet from Nippur, Iraq. Ur III (Neo-Sumerian) period, 2037-2029 BCE. Ancient Orient Museum, Istanbul.

If the poem captivates you or rouses your emotions, you can uncover even more information on a second read through.

If you didn’t feel a connection to the piece, it is okay to skip over re-reading the poem.

You might come back years later to a particular poem, only to find that it connects to your heart in ways it didn’t before.

The second read-through is where you look up definitions and pronunciations of words you don’t know and examine any footnotes.

If there’s historical context or the poem is referencing a specific event you are not familiar with, look that up, too.

Having this knowledge adds weight to the poem and makes each reading feel like a reverence.

Look for little clues you may have missed — word choices that bolster the metaphor, repetitions that indicate a deeper theme, or unusual line breaks that alter the meaning of a phrase.

Consider the speaker of the poem.

Is it the poet themselves?

Is it an omniscient being or a single narrow perspective?

Who is the audience of this poem?

This will further illuminate its meaning (and the intention).

Look for where the poem offers a moment of surprise.

Sometimes a poem has a ‘turn’, a place where it pivots on itself.

This might be expected or it might be shocking.

Above: The Old English epic poem Beowulf, British Museum, London

Try reading the poem out loud or search for readings of the poem online.

This is where the music of a poem emerges, and you can feel the shape of each word and line as you move through it.

Poetry has music in it.

You can hear the music:

In the sounds of the words, perhaps the vowel sounds, or the rhythm, or rhyme, or the spaces in between words.

Listen to the internal music of the poem.

Sound is no accident in poetry, so consider how word choice, rhythm, and cadence make the poem feel.

Above: Statue of runic singer Petri Shemeikka at Kolmikulmanpuisto Park in Sortavala, Karelia

Return to the beginning.

How does the title play with the rest of the poem?

Does the shape of the poem have anything to do with its meaning?

Dig into the author’s history.

Look at the publication date and consider the world around the poem when it was first released.

Consider where the poem lives:

Was it released as part of the author’s poetry book or was it published in a literary magazine?

If you’re reading it as part of a collection, why do you think this particular poem was selected?

Who selected it?

What is the hunger of the poem?

Why did this poem need to be written?

What is its intelligence?

What is it yearning for?

Treating the poem with this kind of curiosity, you will find it draws on parts of your own story.

There’s always more to learn from a poem you love; just when you think you’ve gleaned everything from its meaning, it can strike you with a new insight.

Bookmark or note the poems that inspire you, and revisit them when you’re feeling lonely, homesick, or untethered.

Which poems are those, you ask?

You’ll know which ones speak directly to your heart when you read them.

Above: Divine Comedy: Dante and Beatrice see God as a point of light.

Why did my parents send me to the schools

That I with knowledge might enrich my mind?

Since the desire to know first made men fools,

And did corrupt the root of all mankind.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: John Davies

The desire to know causes me to seek out what is special about this day.

I learn that today was the birthday of English poet John Davies (16 April 1569 – 1626), whose poem opens this post.

Above: John Davies

For when God’s hand had written in the hearts

Of the first parents all the rules of good,

So that their skill infused did pass all arts

That ever were, before or since the Flood,

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: The Creation of Adam (1511), Michelangelo, Sistine Chapel, Vatican City

Learning of English statesman / poet Charles Montagu (16 April 1661 – 1715), a Wikipedia link leads to a poetry portal wherein I learn that the making of a poem involves rhythm and sound.

Above: Charles Montagu

Poetry (a term derived from the Greek word poiesis, “making“), also called verse, is a form of literature that uses aesthetic and often rhythmic qualities of language − such as phonoaesthetics, sound symbolism and metre − to evoke meanings in addition to, or in place of, a prosaic ostensible meaning.

poem is a literary composition, written by a poet, using this principle.

Poetry is a kind of spontaneous overflowing of the personality, expressed in written words but needing the physical act of sound to reproduce feeling.

The poet reaches down deep into himself to produce his poems.

A poem’s point of origin is a mysterious well of creation within the mind, spurred by the soul.

Though anyone could theoretically make poetry at any time in a kind of solitary sensitivity session, the trick mastered by only a few is to seize the poetic impulse and arrange words in an orderly and disciplined way.

Words are weapons that are blunt unless the poem praises or rouses to action through rhyme and rhythm.

A good poem can be worked at, read and re-read, and thought about over and over for the rest of your life.

You will never stop finding new things in it, new pleasures and delights and also new ideas about yourself and the world.

Above: The philosopher Confucius was influential in the developed approach to poetry and ancient music theory.

Read a poem without stopping.

Remember that any good poem has a unity.

We cannot discover that unity, the experience of the poem, until it is read in its entirety.

Read the poem out loud.

The very voice of speaking the words allow you to understand a poem’s power perfectly.

And when their reason’s eye was sharp and clear,

And, as an eagle can behold the sun,

Could have approached th’eternal light as near

As the intellectual angels could have done,

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I think of Canadian poet Octave Crémazie (16 April 1827 – 1879), the “father of French Canadian poetry“.

After finishing his studies at the Seminary of Québec, Crémazie went into business with his brother Joseph, a bookseller.

Their shop in Québec City, the J. et O. Crémazie bookstore, established in 1833, was instrumental in the North American dissemination of works by many Romantic writers.

It was also a meeting place for the members of what would become known as Quebec’s literary movement of 1860.

How many writers have dreamed of having their own bookshop?

How many writers have dreamed of being inside their own literary society?

While still in his early 20s, Crémazie helped found the Institut canadien, an organization devoted to the promotion of French Canadian culture. 

He would later serve as the organization’s president.

Above: Flag of the Canadian province of Québec

Crémazie’s first published poems appeared in L’Ami de la religion et de la patrie (edited by his brother Jacques) and other Québec City newspapers. 

Recognition for his poetry grew throughout the 1850s.

As French Canadian literature scholar Odette Condemine writes:

His nostalgic evocation of the happiness that preceded the Conquest and the miseries that followed roused his compatriots’ fervour.

“Le vieux soldat canadien” (1855) and “Le Drapeau de Carillon” (1858) were enthusiastically received and won Crémazie his title as “national bard”.

Then he compared, seeing this shore,
Where glory often crowned his courage,
The happiness of yesteryear to the misfortunes of today:
And all the memories that filled his life.
Pressed in turn into his tender soul,
Numerous as the waves which flowed before him
.”

(“Le vieux soldat canadien“, Octave Crémazie)

The longing for a glorious, vanished past and the sense of estrangement from France in Crémazie’s work has prompted the critic Gilles Marcotte to describe it as “a poetry of exile“.

As in the sweet memory of holy Zion,
Israel in exile had broken its lyre,
And, from the foreign master suffering oppression,
Threw to heaven the cry of impotent delirium,
All our proud peasants with their joyful voices
No longer awakened the the echo that slept on our banks;
Regretting and mourning the beautiful days of yesteryear,
Their songs found only plaintive notes.

(“Le drapeau de Carillon“, Octave Crémazie)

Above: Flag of Nouveau France

There are moments when I feel like I am in exile as a Canadian working as a teacher in Türkiye while his German wife works in Switzerland.

Above: Flag of Canada

By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat down
Yeah, we wept, when we remembered Zion
By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat down
Yeah, we wept, when we remembered Zion

There the wicked
Carried us away in captivity
Required from us a song
Now how shall we sing the Lord’s song in a strange land?

Let the words of our mouth and the meditation of our heart
Be acceptable in Thy sight here tonight
Let the words of our mouth and the meditation of our hearts
Be acceptable in Thy sight here tonight

By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat down
Yeah, we wept, when we remembered Zion
By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat down
Yeah, we wept, when we remembered Zion

(“By the rivers of Babylon“, Boney M)

Despite the popularity of his bookstore, Octave Crémazie’s extravagant taste for foreign commodities led to large debts and trouble with creditors.

Above: Images of Québec City

I view the stock market as I view all institutions of gambling.

If you can’t afford to lose, you can’t afford to play.

By 1862, his financial situation had become so dire that he fled to France in secret, leaving the bookstore bankrupt. 

He lived at different times in Paris, Bordeaux and Le Havre under the name of Jules Fontaine, poor and isolated despite having secured a modest job and the support of a few French friends.

Crémazie’s poetic production stopped when he left Québec. 

The documents that survive from his later years include his Journal du siège de Paris, a diary detailing the hardship that Parisians and Crémazie himself endured during the siege of the capital in 1870 and 1871.

Above: St. Cloud, Paris, 1871

Many of his letters to close friends and family members also survive, including his correspondence with the priest Raymond Casgrain, to whom Crémazie often expressed his ideas about literature.

Above: Abbot Raymond Casgrain (1831 – 1904)

Octave Crémazie died in Le Havre on 16 January 1879.

Above: Panorama of Le Havre

A statue depicting a French Canadian soldier stands in Montréal’s Saint Louis Square (Rue de Malines and Saint-Denis) with Crémazie’s name across the top and the years 1827–1879 (his years of birth and death).

Underneath the soldier are the words: 

Pour mon drapeau je viens ici mourir 

(“For my flag I come here to die“).

Above: Monument to Crémazie located at St-Louis Square in Montréal

But would Nouveau France die for its people?

Above: Coat of arms of Nouveau France

There is also a Montreal Métro station named for him on the Orange Line, located on the boulevard likewise named in his honour.

 

Even then to them the spirit of lies suggests

That they were blind, because they saw not ill,

And breathes into their incorrupted breasts

A curious wish, which did corrupt their will.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I think of French writer Anatole France (16 April 1844 – 1924).

A French poet, journalist, and novelist with several best-sellers. Ironic and skeptical, he was considered in his day the ideal French man of letters. 

He was a member of the Académie Française.

He won the 1921 Nobel Prize in Literature “in recognition of his brilliant literary achievements, characterized as they are by a nobility of style, a profound human sympathy, grace, and a true Gallic temperament“.

Above: Anatole France

France began his literary career as a poet and a journalist.

In 1869, Le Parnasse contemporain published one of his poems, “La Part de Madeleine“.

In 1875, he sat on the committee in charge of the third Parnasse contemporain compilation.

As a journalist, from 1867, he wrote many articles and notices.

He became known with the novel Le Crime de Sylvestre Bonnard (1881). 

Its protagonist, skeptical old scholar Sylvester Bonnard, embodied France’s own personality.

The novel was praised for its elegant prose and won him a prize from the Académie Française.

In La Rotisserie de la Reine Pedauque (1893) France ridiculed belief in the occult.

(Story idea:

Montréal, modern day, a plongeur (dishwasher) at a St. Hubert chicken restaurant is drawn to a woman who is an ardent believer in astrology.)

In Les Opinions de Jérôme Coignard (1893), France captured the atmosphere of the fin de siècle.

He was elected to the Académie Française in 1896.

France took a part in the Dreyfus Affair.

Above: French Army Captain Alfred Dreyfus (1859 – 1935)

He signed Emile Zola’s manifesto supporting Alfred Dreyfus, a Jewish army officer who had been falsely convicted of espionage. 

Above: French writer Emile Zola (1840 – 1902)

France wrote about the Affair in his 1901 novel Monsieur Bergeret.

France’s later works include L’Île des Pingouins (1908) which satirizes human nature by depicting the transformation of penguins into humans – after the birds have been baptized by mistake by the almost-blind Abbot Mael.

It is a satirical history of France, starting in Medieval times, going on to the author’s own time with special attention to the Dreyfus affair and concluding with a dystopian future. 

(Story idea:

Kafka’s Metamorphosis meets The Planet of the Apes – people’s personalities emerge as the animals their behaviour most emulates.)

Les dieux ont soif (1912) is a novel, set in Paris during the French Revolution, about a true-believing follower of Maximilien Robespierre and his contribution to the bloody events of the Reign of Terror of 1793 – 1794.

It is a wake-up call against political and ideological fanaticism and explores various other philosophical approaches to the events of the time. 

La Revolte des Anges (1914) is often considered France’s most profound and ironic novel.

Loosely based on the Christian understanding of the War in Heaven, it tells the story of Arcade, the guardian angel of Maurice d’Esparvieu.

Bored because Bishop d’Esparvieu is sinless, Arcade begins reading the Bishop’s books on theology and becomes an atheist.

He moves to Paris, meets a woman, falls in love and loses his virginity causing his wings to fall off, joins the revolutionary movement of fallen angels, and meets the Devil, who realizes that if he overthrew God, he would become just like God.

Arcade realizes that replacing God with another is meaningless unless “in ourselves and in ourselves alone we attack and destroy laldabaoth“.

Laldabaoth“, according to France, is God’s secret name and means “the child who wanders“.

He was awarded the Nobel Prize in 1921.

On 31 May 1922, France’s entire works were put on the Index Librorum Prohibitorum (“List of Prohibited Books“) of the Catholic Church.

He regarded this as a “distinction“.

Above: Coat of arms of the Holy See

France had socialist sympathies and was an outspoken supporter of the 1917 Russian Revolution.

However he also vocally defended the institution of monarchy as more inclined to peace than bourgeois democracy, saying in relation to efforts to end the First World War that:

A king of France, yes a king, would have had pity on our poor, exhausted, bloodlet nation.

However democracy is without a heart and without entrails.

When serving the powers of money, it is pitiless and inhuman.” 

In 1920, he gave his support to the newly founded French Communist Party. 

In his book Lys Rouge, France famously wrote:

The law, in its majestic equality, forbids rich and poor alike to sleep under bridges, to beg in the streets, and to steal loaves of bread.”

I don’t entirely subscribe to Anatole’s POV.

The evil isn’t democracy but rather excessive capitalism.

The solution isn’t Communism but rather it is social democracy.

He died on 13 October 1924.

He is buried in the Neuilly sur Seine Old Communal Cemetery near Paris.

Above: Neuilly-sur-Seine Cemetery, Hauts-de-Seine, France

For that same ill they straight desired to know;

Which ill, being nought but a defect of good,

And all God’s works the devil could not show

While man their lord in his perfection stood.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: The Garden of Eden with the Fall of Man by Jan Brueghel the Elder and Pieter Paul Rubens (1615) depicting both domestic and exotic wild animals such as tigers, parrots, and ostriches co-existing in the Garden

I think of Irish writer John Millington Synge (16 April 1871 – 1909).

Synge was born in Newtown Villas Raathfarnham, County Dublin, the youngest of eight children of upper-middle-class Protestant parents.

Synge’s father died from smallpox in 1872 at the age of 49.

He was buried on his son’s first birthday.

Above: John Millington Synge

His mother moved the family to the house next door to her own mother’s house in Rathgar, County Dublin.

Although often ill, Synge had a happy childhood there.

He developed an interest in bird-watching along the banks of the River Dodder and during family holidays at the seaside resort of Greystones, County Wicklow, and the family estate at Glanmore.

Above: Greystones harbour, Ireland

 

In 1893 he published his first known work, a poem, Kottabos: A College Miscellany.

Above: John Millington Synge

After graduating from Dublin’s Trinity College, Synge moved to Germany to study music.

He stayed in Koblenz during 1893 and moved to Würzburg in January 1894. 

Owing partly to his shyness about performing in public, and partly to his doubt about his ability, he decided to abandon music and pursue his literary interests.

Above: Flag of modern Germany

He returned to Ireland in June 1894, and moved to Paris in January 1895 to study literature and languages at the Sorbonne.

Above: Coat of arms of the University of Paris

He met Cherrie Matheson during summer breaks with his family in Dublin.

He proposed to her in 1895 and again the next year, but she turned him down on both occasions because of their differing views on religion.

This rejection affected Synge greatly and reinforced his determination to spend as much time as possible outside Ireland.

Above: Flag of Ireland

In 1896, he visited Italy to study the language before returning to Paris.

He planned on making a career in writing about French authors for the English press. 

Above: Flag of France

In that same year he met W. B. Yeats, who encouraged him to live for a while in the Aran Islands and then return to Dublin and devote himself to creative work.

Above: Irısh writer William Butler Yeats (1865 – 1939)

Above: The Aran Islands

In 1899 he joined with Yeats, Isabella Augusta (Lady Gregory) and George William Russell to form the Irish National Theatre Society, which later established the Abbey Theatre. 

Above: Lady Gregory (1852 – 1932)

Above: Irısh writer George William Russell (1867 – 1935)

He wrote some pieces of literary criticism for Gonne’s Irlande Libre and other journals, as well as unpublished poems and prose in a decadent fin de siècle style.

In 1897, Synge suffered his first attack of Hodgkin’s, after which an enlarged gland was removed from his neck. 

He visited Lady Gregory’s home, at Coole Park near Gort, County Galway, where he met Yeats again and Edward Martyn.

Above: Irısh playwright Edward Martyn (1859 – 1923)

He spent the following five summers there, collecting stories and folklore, perfecting his Irish, but living in Paris for most of the rest of each year. 

He also visited Brittany regularly. 

Above: Flag of Brittany

During this period he wrote his first play, When the Moon Has Set which he sent to Lady Gregory for the Irish Literary Theatre in 1900, but she rejected it.

The play was not published until it appeared in his Collected Works.

Synge’s first account of life on the Aran Islands was published in the New Ireland Review in 1898 and his book, The Aran Islands, completed in 1901 and published in 1907.

Synge considered the book “my first serious piece of work“. 

Lady Gregory read the manuscript and advised Synge to remove any direct naming of places and to add more folk stories, but he declined to do either because he wanted to create something more realistic.

The book conveys Synge’s belief that beneath the Catholicism of the islanders, it was possible to detect a substratum of the pagan beliefs of their ancestors.

His experiences in the Arans formed the basis for the plays about Irish rural life that Synge went on to write.

Synge left Paris for London in 1903.

He had written two one-act plays, Riders to the Sea and The Shadow of the Glen, the previous year.

These met with Lady Gregory’s approval.

The Shadow of the Glen was performed at the Molesworth Hall in October 1903.

Riders to the Sea was staged at the same venue in February the following year. 

The Shadow of the Glen formed part of the bill for the opening run of the Abbey Theatre from 27 December 1904 to 3 January 1905. 

Both plays were based on stories that Synge had collected in the Arans.

He also relied on Hiberno-English, the English dialect of Ireland, to reinforce its usefulness as a literary language, partly because he believed that the Irish language could not survive.

The Shadow of the Glen is based on a story about an unfaithful wife, and was criticised by the Irish nationalist leader Arthur Griffith as “a slur on Irish womanhood“.

Years later Synge wrote:

When I was writing ‘The Shadow of the Glen’ some years ago I got more aid than any learning could have given me from a chink in the floor of the old Wicklow house where I was staying, that let me hear what was being said by the servant girls in the kitchen.” 

Griffith’s criticism encouraged more attacks alleging that Synge described Irish women in an unfair manner. 

Riders to the Sea was also attacked by nationalists, this time including Patrick Pearse, who decried it because of the author’s attitude to God and religion.

Pearse, Griffith and other conservative-minded Catholics claimed Synge had done a disservice to Irish nationalism by not idealising his characters, but later critics have stated he idealised the Irish peasantry too much. 

A third one-act play, The Tinker’s Wedding, was drafted around this time, but Synge initially made no attempt to have it performed, largely because of a scene in which a priest is tied up in a sack, which, as he wrote to the publisher Elkin Mathews in 1905, would probably upset “a good many of our Dublin friends“.

Synge’s next play, The Well of the Saints, was staged at the Abbey in 1905, again to nationalist disapproval, and then in 1906 at the Deutsche Theater in Berlin. 

The setting is specified as “some lonely mountainous district in the east of Ireland one or more centuries ago“.

Martin and Mary Doul are two blind beggars who have been led by the lies of the townsfolk to believe that they are beautiful when in fact they are old and ugly.

A saint cures them of their blindness with water from a holy well and at first sight they are disgusted by each other.

Martin goes to work for Timmy the smith and tries to seduce Timmy’s betrothed, Molly, but she viciously rejects him and Timmy sends him away.

Martin and Mary both lose their sight again.

When the saint returns to wed Timmy and Molly, Martin refuses his offer to cure their blindness again.

The saint takes offence and the townsfolk banish the couple, who head south in search of kinder neighbours.

The critic Joseph Holloway asserted that the play combined “lyric and dirt“.

Synge’s widely regarded masterpiece, The Playboy of the Western World, was first performed on 26 January 1907, at the Abbey Theatre.

A comedy about apparent patricide (the act of killing your father), it attracted a hostile reaction from sections of the Irish public.

The Freeman’s Journal described it as “an unmitigated, protracted libel upon Irish peasant men, and worse still upon Irish girlhood“. 

Arthur Griffith, who believed that the Abbey Theatre was insufficiently politically committed, described the play as “a vile and inhuman story told in the foulest language we have ever listened to from a public platform“, and perceived a slight on the virtue of Irish womanhood in the line “… a drift of chosen females, standing in their shifts …” 

At the time, a shift (undergarment worn next to the skin beneath a dress) was known as a symbol representing Kitty O’Shea and her adulterous relationship with Charles Stuart Parnell.

It tells the story of Christy Mahon, a young man running away from his farm, claiming he killed his father.

On the west coast of County Mayo Christy Mahon stumbles into Flaherty’s tavern.

There he claims that he is on the run because he killed his own father by driving a loy (spade) into his head.

Flaherty praises Christy for his boldness.

Flaherty’s daughter (the barmaid), Pegeen, falls in love with Christy, to the dismay of her betrothed, Shawn Keogh.

Because of the novelty of Christy’s exploits and the skill with which he tells his own story, he becomes something of a town hero.

Many other women also become attracted to him, including the Widow Quin, who tries unsuccessfully to seduce Christy at Shawn’s behest.

Christy also impresses the village women by his victory in a donkey race, using the slowest beast.

Eventually Christy’s father, Mahon, who was only wounded, tracks him to the tavern.

When the townsfolk realize that Christy’s father is alive, everyone, including Pegeen, shuns him as a liar and a coward.

To regain Pegeen’s love and the respect of the town, Christy attacks his father a second time.

This time it seems that Old Mahon really is dead, but instead of praising Christy, the townspeople, led by Pegeen, bind and prepare to hang him to avoid being implicated as accessories to his crime.

Christy’s life is saved when his father, beaten and bloodied, crawls back onto the scene, having improbably survived his son’s second attack.

As Christy and his father leave to wander the world, having reconciled, Shawn suggests that he and Pegeen get married soon, but she spurns him.

Pegeen laments betraying and losing Christy:

I’ve lost the only playboy of the western world.”

A section of the audience at the opening rioted, causing the third act to be acted out in dumbshow (mime).

The disturbances continued for a week, interrupting the following performances.

(Story idea:

A possible modification to my novel, The Donkey Trail, wherein the protagonist is accused of being a “playboy” for desiring to be separated from his wife.)

Although the writing of The Tinker’s Wedding began at the same time as Riders to the Sea and The Shadow of the Glen, it took Synge five years to complete and was not finished in 1907. 

Riders was performed in the Racquet Court theatre in Galway on 4 – 8 January 1907, but not performed again until 1909, and only then in London.

The first critic to respond to the play was Daniel Corkery, who said:

One is sorry Synge ever wrote so poor a thing, and one fails to understand why it ever should have been staged anywhere.”

Above: John Millington Synge

Synge died from Hodgkin lymphoma at the Elpis Nursing Home in Dublin on 24 March 1909, aged 37. 

He was buried in Mount Jerome Cemetery, Harold’s Cross, Dublin. 

Above: The entrance to Mount Jerome Cemetery, Dublin

John Masefield, who knew Synge, wrote that he “gave one from the first the impression of a strange personality“. 

Masefield said that Synge’s view of life originated in his poor health.

In particular, Masefield said:

His relish of the savagery made me feel that he was a dying man clutching at life, and clutching most wildly at violent life, as the sick man does.”

Above: English poet John Masefield (1878 – 1967)

Yeats described Synge as timid and shy, who “never spoke an unkind word” yet his art could “fill the streets with rioters“. 

Richard Ellmann, the biographer of Yeats and James Joyce, stated that Synge “built a fantastic drama out of Irish life“.

Above: American literary critic / biographer Richard Ellmann (1918 – 1987)

Yeats described Synge in the poem “In Memory of Major Robert Gregory“:

“…And that enquiring man John Synge comes next,

That dying chose the living world for text

And never could have rested in the tomb

But that, long travelling, he had come

Towards nightfall upon certain set apartIn a most desolate stony place,

Towards nightfall upon a race

Passionate and simple like his heart.

Above: W. B. Yeats

Synge was a political radical, immersed in the socialist literature of William Morris, and in his own words “wanted to change things root and branch“.

Above: English writer William Morris (1834 – 1896)

So that themselves were first to do the ill,

Ere they thereof the knowledge could attain;

Like him that knew not poison’s power to kill,

Until, by tasting it, himself was slain.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I think of English comic actor, filmmaker and composer Charlie Chaplin (16 April 1899 – 1977) who rose to fame in the era of silent film.

He became a worldwide icon through his screen persona, the Tramp, and is considered one of the film industry’s most important figures.

His career spanned more than 75 years, from childhood in the Victorian era until a year before his death in 1977, and encompassed both adulation and controversy.

Above: Charlie Chaplin

Chaplin’s childhood in London was one of poverty and hardship.

His father was absent and his mother struggled financially — he was sent to a workhouse twice before age 9.

When he was 14, his mother was committed to a mental asylum.

Chaplin began performing at an early age, touring music halls and later working as a stage actor and comedian.

At 19, he was signed to the Fred Karno company, which took him to the United States.

Above: English comedian Frederick John Westcott (aka Fred Karno) (1865 – 1941)

He was scouted for the film industry and began appearing in 1914 for Keystone Studios.

He soon developed the Tramp persona and attracted a large fanbase.

He directed his own films and continued to hone his craft.

By 1918, he was one of the world’s best-known figures.

Above: Chaplin as the Tramp

In 1919, Chaplin co-founded the distribution company United Artists, which gave him complete control over his films.

His first feature-length film was The Kid (1921), followed by A Woman of Paris (1923), The Gold Rush (1925) and The Circus (1928).

He initially refused to move to sound films in the 1930s, instead producing City Lights (1931) and Modern Times (1936) without dialogue.

His first sound film was The Great Dictator (1940), which satirised Adolf Hitler.

The 1940s were marked with controversy for Chaplin, and his popularity declined rapidly.

He was accused of Communist sympathies.

Some members of the press and public were scandalised by his involvement in a paternity suit and marriages to much younger women.

An FBI investigation was opened.

Chaplin was forced to leave the US and settle in Switzerland.

He abandoned the Tramp in his later films, which include Monsieur Verdoux (1947), Limelight (1952), A King in New York (1957) and A Countess from Hong Kong (1967).

Chaplin wrote, directed, produced, edited, starred in and composed the music for most of his films.

He was a perfectionist and his financial independence enabled him to spend years on the development and production of a picture.

His films are characterised by slapstick combined with pathos, typified in the Tramp’s struggles against adversity.

Many contain social and political themes, as well as autobiographical elements.

He received an Honorary Academy Award for “the incalculable effect he has had in making motion pictures the art form of this century” in 1972, as part of a renewed appreciation for his work.

He continues to be held in high regard, with The Gold RushCity LightsModern Times, and The Great Dictator often ranked on lists of the greatest films.

I have watched and rewatched Chaplin’s Tramp films and thoroughly admired his closing speech in The Great Dictator.

I’m sorry, but I don’t want to be an emperor.

That’s not my business.

I don’t want to rule or conquer anyone. 

I should like to help everyone, if possible — Jew, gentile, black man, white.

We all want to help one another. 

Human beings are like that.

We want to live by each other’s happiness — not by each other’s misery.

We don’t want to hate and despise one another.

In this world, there is room for everyone.

And the good Earth is rich and can provide for everyone.

The way of life can be free and beautiful, but we have lost the way. 

Greed has poisoned men’s souls, has barricaded the world with hate, has goose-stepped us into misery and bloodshed.

We have developed speed, but we have shut ourselves in.

Machinery that gives abundance has left us in want. 

Our knowledge has made us cynical.

Our cleverness, hard and unkind.

We think too much and feel too little. 

More than machinery, we need humanity.

More than cleverness, we need kindness and gentleness.

Without these qualities, life will be violent and all will be lost.

The aeroplane and the radio have brought us closer together. 

The very nature of these inventions cries out for the goodness in men, cries out for universal brotherhood, for the unity of us all. 

Even now, my voice is reaching millions throughout the world — millions of despairing men, women and little children — victims of a system that makes men torture and imprison innocent people. 

To those who can hear me, I say — do not despair.

The misery that is now upon us is but the passing of greed — the bitterness of men who fear the way of human progress.

The hate of men will pass, and dictators die, and the power they took from the people will return to the people and so long as men die, liberty will never perish.

Soldiers!

Don’t give yourselves to brutes — men who despise you, enslave you, who regiment your lives, tell you what to do, what to think and what to feel, who drill you, diet you, treat you like cattle, use you as cannon fodder! 

Don’t give yourselves to these unnatural men — machine men with machine minds and machine hearts!

You are not machines!

You are not cattle!

You are men!

You have the love of humanity in your hearts.

You don’t hate!

Only the unloved hate — the unloved and the unnatural!

Soldiers!

Don’t fight for slavery!

Fight for liberty!

In the 17th chapter of St. Luke, it is written:

“The Kingdom of God is within man” — not one man, nor a group of men, but in all men!

In you! 

You, the people, have the power — the power to create machines.

The power to create happiness! 

You, the people, have the power to make this life free and beautiful, to make this life a wonderful adventure.

Then, in the name of democracy, let us use that power!

Let us all unite!

Let us fight for a new world — a decent world, that will give men a chance to work, that will give youth the future, and old age a security.

By the promise of these things, brutes have risen to power.

But they lie!

They do not fulfill their promise — they never will.

Dictators free themselves, but they enslave the people!

Now, let us fight to fulfill that promise! 

Let us fight to free the world, to do away with national barriers, to do away with greed, with hate and intolerance.

Let us fight for a world of reason, a world where science and progress will lead to all men’s happiness.

Soldiers!

In the name of democracy, let us all unite!

(The Great Dictator, Charlie Chaplin)

I have visited the Charlie Chaplin Museum and gravesite in Vevey, Switzerland.

I love Robert Downey Jr.’s portrayal of the great actor in Chaplin.

Even so by tasting of that fruit forbid,

Where they sought knowledge, they did error find;

Ill they desired to know, and ill they did,

And to give passion eyes, made reason blind.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I think of the American writer of children’s stories Gertrude Chandler Warner (16 April 1890 – 1979).

She was most famous for writing the original book of The Boxcar Children and for the next 18 books in the series.

Above: Gertrude Chandler Warner

When she was 5, Warner dreamed of being an author.

Later, she accomplished that dream and started writing The Boxcar Children.

She began writing in ten-cent blank books as soon as she was able to hold a pencil.

While growing up, Warner loved to read.

Her favorite book was Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland.

However, because of her frequent illnesses, Warner never finished high school.

After leaving, she studied with a tutor and finished her secondary education.

In 1918, while she was teaching Sunday School, Warner was called to teach first grade, mainly because male teachers were being called to serve in WW1.

Warner continued teaching as a grade school teacher in Putnam from 1918 to 1950.

Warner was a lover of nature.

While growing up, she had butterfly and moth collections, pressed wildflowers, learned of all the birds in her backyard and other places, and kept a garden to see what butterflies were doing.

She used these interests in teaching her grade school students, and also used nature themes in her books.

For instance, in The Boxcar Children: Surprise Island, the Alden children make a nature museum from the flowers, shells and seaweed they have collected and the shapes of birds they have observed.

One of her students recalled the wildflower and stone-gathering contests that Warner sponsored when she was a teacher.

As well as her books in the The Boxcar Children series, Warner wrote many other books for children, including The World in a Barn (1927), Windows into Alaska (1928), The World on a Farm (1931) and Peter Piper, Missionary Parakeet (1967).

With her sister, Frances Lester Warner, she cowrote “Life’s Minor Collisions“, a series of essays about humorous conflicts of temperament among friends and families.

Warner never married.

She lived in her parents’ home for almost 40 years, then moved to her grandmother’s house.

In 1962, she moved to a brown-shingled house and lived there with her companion, a retired nurse.

In her later life, before she died at age 89, Warner became a volunteer for the American Red Cross, a Cancer Society and other charitable organizations to help kids and adults in need from suffering.

She is buried in Grove Street Cemetery, in Putnam.

Warner once said that she did much of her writing while convalescing from illnesses or accidents, and that she conceived the idea of The Boxcar Children while sick at home.

Of this, she said:

I had to stay at home from school because of an attack of bronchitis.

Having written a series of eight books to order for a religious organization, I decided to write a book just to suit myself.

What would I like to do?

Well, I would like to live in a freight car, or a caboose.

I would hang my wash out on the little back piazza and cook my stew on the little rusty stove found in the caboose.

Warner once acknowledged that The Boxcar Children was criticized for depicting children with little parental supervision.

Her critics thought that this would encourage child rebellion.

Her response was, however, that the children liked it for that very reason. 

In her books, Warner “liked to stress the Aldens’ independence and resourcefulness and their solid New England devotion to using up and making do“.

On 3 July 2004, the Gertrude Chandler Warner Boxcar Children Museum opened in Putnam, Connecticut.

It is located across the street from Warner’s childhood home and is housed in an authentic 1920s New Haven R.R. boxcar.

The museum is dedicated to Warner’s life and work, and includes original signed books, photos and artifacts from her life and career as a teacher in Putman.

Included is the desk at which a 9-year-old Warner wrote her first story titled Golliwog at the Zoo.

There is also a re-creation of the living space created by the Aldens – the Boxcar Children themselves.

For then their minds did first in passion see

Those wretched shapes of misery and woe,

Of nakedness, of shame, of poverty,

Which then their own experience made them know.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: Adam and Eve (1628), Peter Paul Rubens

I think of Québec novelist Germaine Guèvremont (16 April 1893 – 1968), best known for her novel Le Survenant (The Outlander).

Above: Germaine Guèvremont

Sainte-Anne-de-Sorel is a village located near Sorel.

A strnager asks for a meal and a place to spend the night.

In the days that follow, without ever revealing his name or his origins, he helps carry out farm work and proves to be a good worker.

Old Didace, the father of the family, offers him a home in exchange for his work.

His son Amable-Didace and his daughter-in-law Alphonsine take a dim view of the intrusion of this “outlander” into the family, especially since he eclipses them with his strength and his hard work.

Winter is coming.

Having travelled widely and being an outstanding storyteller, the “grand god of the road” has such a strong attraction on the inhabitants of the hamlet that everyone rushes to the Beauchemin house to hear him.

They are sedentary people, anchored in their traditions, who know very little about the vast world.

Angélina, a neighbor who has rejected all the suitors in the neighborhood, falls in love with him and the Outlander seems to respond to her love.

Winter passes and the Outlander seems to want to stay in the village.

The friendship of the father, who would like to have a son like him, and the frank love of the neighbor make him forget the pettiness to which he is subjected in this closed and resolutely traditional environment.

We admire his strength and his skill at work, but we criticize his fighting temperament and his penchant for alcohol.

Summer is coming again.

The hero finds himself at a crossroads:

To stay or to go?

If he stays, it’s the house, the security, the economy in everything and everywhere, the small land of 27 acres, nine perches, and the constant worry of big money.

If he, on the other hand, goes, it is freedom, the race in the mountains with its mystery of decline.

And suddenly:

A cowbell in the wind.

The bark of a dog.

A twist of smoke.

About ten houses.

Strange faces.

From the new country.

The road.

The wide world.

Realizing that he will never really be part of the “mean little world” that is the village, he gives in to the call of the road that has tormented him since the spring.

At the beginning of autumn, a year after his arrival, he leaves as he came, without even a goodbye for Angélina or Father Didace who had become his allies.

The Outlander changed the lives of the main characters of the story:

Father Didace, a widower, falls in love with Acayenne, also a widow, and despite his advanced age, decides at the end of the story to marry and to start a new family.

His son Amable and her daughter-in-law Alphonsine, who have been trying to start a family for a long time, expect their first child.

Angélina, by falling in love with the Outlander, frees herself from her shell.

But then grew reason dark, that she no more

Could the fair forms of good and truth discern;

Bats they became, that eagles were before,

And this they got by their desire to learn.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I think of Turkish writer Mehmet Behçet Gönül (aka Behçet Necatigil) (16 April 1916 – 1979).

He is one of the leading poets of modern Turkish poetry.  

He did not join any literary movement.

He was an independent poet and intellectual.  

Apart from poetry, he produced works in many fields of literature, from theater to mythology, from lexicography to novel translations and radio plays.

He contributed greatly to the adoption of radiophonic play as a branch of literature in Turkey with his plays, translations and adaptations.  

The artist, who is known as the “Poet of Houses“, is also known for his identity as a teacher as well as his literary work.

Above: Mehmet Behçet Gönül (aka Behçet Necatigil)

People have built houses for centuries. 

They built wooden houses and masonry houses,

Large and small,

Different from each other. 

People were born and died,

People came and went, 

The inside of the houses changed from time to time. 

The outside of the houses were windows and walls. 

Black-hearted people lived in the houses glorified by the looters who were shot. 

Those poor people lived in houses destroyed by daily fears. 

Most of the houses became old and could not be repaired. 

Most of the houses could not be depicted properly. 

Some seemed satisfied with life. 

Some kept up with the times. 

Inside the houses there is sadness room by room, 

Outside the houses there are windows and walls. 

Happiness bubbled like soap in the houses: 

It came from outside, like a pomegranate, 

It increased and did not decrease. 

Disasters swept through the houses like storms: 

Like storms older than fate, 

They never ceased. 

Peace and order in most of the houses have become a memory of the past. 

Don’t seek to please,

To respect,

To remember. 

Children are rebels against the family, 

An avalanche breaks out because of sadness. 

Many murders were committed in houses, 

People didn’t even feel it. 

Family secrets within four walls

So many children,

So many men,

So many women 

Fed with tears

In whose houses are the little ones instead of the big man? 

Crowded families whose children rushed to work. 

Fateless offspring of school ages, 

Sweat flowing from tiny palms in the evenings, 

It replaced salt in the food of homes. 

The fate of people obviously depends on the houses: 

Rich houses looked down on the poor from a very high level, 

Houses at their level gave and took girls

Some of them missed the higher life, 

They struggled to climb higher 

They did not leave the houses 

The smoke of the stoves was just rising 

“Woman’s greatest power is in man’s work” 

The men ran away,

The women escaped

(“Evler“, Behçet Necatigil)

He was born in a mansion in Atikalipaşa in the Fatih district of Istanbul.

The mansion where Necatigil was born burned down in the Great Fatih Fire in 1918.

His mother’s illness, who was suffering from severe stomach fever, was aggravated by the effect of this trauma. 

Mehmet Behçet, who was only two years old, lost his mother that year.

Above: Hagia Sophia, Fatih, İstanbul

For a while, he lived in his grandmother Emine Münire Hanım’s house in Karagümrük district.

His father, Mehmet Necati Efendi, who married Saime Hanım, the daughter of a palace officer, and had two daughters in this marriage, lived in Beşiktaş district.

Due to his grandmother’s illness, Necatigil moved to his father in 1923 and received primary education at Cevriusta School in Beşiktaş.

The family moved to Kastamonu after his father got a job as an inspector at the Singer Sewing Machines company. 

Necatigil completed his primary education at Kastamonu Male Teacher Training School.

He started his secondary education at Kastamonu’s Abdurrahmanpaşa Lisesi.

He began to be interested in literature in Kastamonu in 1927.

He published the magazine Küçük Muharrir in his own handwriting, so his first readers were his friends and relatives.

The person who motivated him was his Turkish teacher, the poet Zeki Ömer Defne.

He used the name Küçük Muharrir (Little Writer) in the newspaper Akşam in which his poems, short stories and anecdotes were published between 1931 and 1932.

However, he had to interrupt his education due to “adenitis tuberculosis” due to malnutrition and neglect.

Above: Kastamonu

The family moved to Istanbul.

After his treatment, Necatigil started again in the second grade of secondary school at Kabataş Lisesi.

His first poem Gece ve Yas (Night and Mourning) was published in the magazine Varlık when he was a high school student.

In the following years, his poems and translations were published in the famous magazines Varlık, Türk Dili, Yeditepe, Oluş, Gençlik, Yeni Dergi, Yeni Edebiyat, Yelken, Ataç, Yenilikler and Yeni İnsan.

His articles were published in the newspaper Cumhuriyet.

Above: Kabataş Lisesi, Beşiktaş, İstanbul

After graduating from high school, he received higher education at the Turkish Language and Literature Department of the Higher Teacher Training School. 

He completed his higher education in 1940 and started teaching.

His first place of duty as a literature teacher was Kars Alpaslan Lisesi.

Above: Images of Kars

After having difficulty adapting to the climatic conditions and falling ill, he was appointed to Zonguldak Mehmet Çelikel Lisesi in 1941.

Here he collaborated with Turkish poets Muzaffer Tayyip Uslu and Rüştü Onur.

His poems were published together with these poets in Öcak, one of the newspapers of Zonguldak, in Kara Elmas and Değirmen magazines, published in Istanbul. 

Above: Zonguldak

When adenitis tuberculosis appeared again because of the polluted and damp weather in Zonguldak, he was appointed to İstanbul Pertevniyal Lisesi as a literature teacher in March 1943 at his request.

The poet left Istanbul two months later due to his military service.

He did his military service in Ankara and İstanbul as a reserve officer between 1943 and 1945.

He was appointed to Kabataş Lisesi when he returned.

He spent the longest period of his teaching career at this school.  

He became the teacher of writers and poets, such as Demir Özlü and Hilmi Yavuz, at Kabataş. 

He was instrumental in the publication of the magazine Donum at this school. 

His first poetry book, Kapalı Çarşı (“Grand Bazaar“), was published in 1945.

He carried out teaching and poetry simultaneously throughout his life.

The poet published Çevre (“Environment“) (1951), Evler (“Houses“) (1953) and Eski Toprak (“Ancient Land“) (1956) between 1945 and 1955.

The poems in these books were poems that directly expressed his observations and experiences and associations. 

He changed his poetics in 1955. 

He wrote books with little story element and full of evocative poems. 

He started writing radio plays in 1963.

He became one of the hardest workers in Turkey and collected his works in this field in four volumes. 

He also translated the books of many German and Norwegian writers and poets, such as Rainer Maria Rilke, Miguel De Unamuno, Knut Hamsun, August Strindberg, Thomas Mann and Stefan Zweig into Turkish.

In addition to his poems, radio plays and translations, he wrote Edebiyatımızda İsimler Sözlüğü (“Dictionary of Names in Our Literature“) (1960), Edebiyatımızda Eserler Sözlüğü (“Dictionary of Works in Our Literature“) (1979) and 100 Soruda Mitologya (“Mythology in 100 Questions”) (1969).

Necatigil, who was appointed to Çapa Education Institute in 1960, retired from this school in 1972.

He spent his retirement days at home, concentrating on literature and working.

Above: Behçet Necatigil’s typewriter and the Turkish Language Association Poetry Award

In 1979, he died at Cerrahpaşa Hospital where he was diagnosed with lung cancer.

He is buried in Zincirlikuyu Graveyard.

Above: Behçet Necatigil Statue, Beşiktaş, İstanbul

The name of Camgöz Sokak (street), where the poet lived between 1955 and 1964 and was the subject of one of his poems, was changed to “Behçet Necatigil Sokak” in 1987. 

A tram stop in Eskişehir Tepebaşı region bears the poet’s name.

Above: Behçet Necatigil tram stop, Tepebaşı, Eskişehir

Necatigil’s intern teaching days in Zonguldak were portrayed in the 2013 movie Kelebeğin Rüyası, about the poets Rüştü Onur and Muzaffer Tayyip Uslu.

Kelebeğin Rüyası (Butterfly’s Dream) is a 2013 drama film written and directed by Yılmaz Erdoğan.

The film tells the life story of young poets Rüştü Onur and Muzaffer Tayyip Uslu who live in Zonguldak during WW2.

Yılmaz Erdoğan plays Behçet Necatigil, who was a literature teacher at the poets’ Mehmet Çelikel High School at that time.

The movie begins in Zonguldak in 1941.

While two young poets, Rüştü Onur and Muzaffer Tayyip Uslu continue their civil servant lives in this newly modernizing mining city, they also live intertwined with art, literature and, most of all, poetry.

While the young Republic, which had just gotten back on its feet, was trying to modernize, WW2 was also taking place in Europe.

These two consumptive young poets, who live in a society where the appreciation of poetry and art has not yet matured, are trying to make every segment of society love poetry.

Rüştü and Muzaffer’s belief in poetry increases even more when the Mayor’s daughter, Suzan Özsöy, comes back to Zonguldak.

Muzaffer falls in love with Suzan.

Suzan, who is still a high school student, becomes close friends with two young people, despite her family’s wishes.

But tuberculosis, the plague of the 1940s, increasingly threatens the health of both young people.

Rüştü and Muzaffer try to establish their own future.

But we, their wretched offspring, what do we?

Do not we still taste of the fruit forbid,

Whiles with fond fruitless curiosity

In books profane we seek for knowledge hid?

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: Dr. Fausto, Jean Paul Laurens

I think of English writer / teacher Kingsley Amis (16 April 1922 – 1995).

He wrote more than 20 novels, six volumes of poetry, a memoir, short stories, radio and television scripts, and works of social and literary criticism.

Amis is widely known as a comic novelist of life in mid- to late-20th-century Britain, but his literary work covered many genres – poetry, essays, criticism, short stories, food and drink, anthologies, and several novels in genres such as science fiction and mystery.

Above: Kingsley Amis

Should you revisit us
Stay a little longer
And get to know the place…
On local life we trust
The resident witness
Not the royal tourist.

(“New Approach Needed“, A Look Around the Estate, Kingsley Amis)

Amis’s first novel, Lucky Jim (1954), satirises the highbrow academic set of an unnamed university through the eyes of a struggling young lecturer of history.

That Uncertain Feeling (1955) features a young provincial librarian (perhaps with an eye to Larkin working as a librarian in Hull) and his temptation to adultery.

I Like It Here (1958) takes a contemptuous view of “abroad“, after Amis’s own travels on the Continent with a young family. 

Take a Girl Like You (1960) steps away from the immediately autobiographical, but remains grounded in the concerns of sex and love in ordinary modern life, tracing a young schoolmaster’s courtship and ultimate seduction of the heroine. 

I told myself that I could soon start to relish the state of being alone, only to find as usual that I was stuck with myself.

Two’s company, which is bad enough in all conscience, but one’s a crowd.

(The Green Man, Kingsley Amis)

In The Anti-Death League, Amis showed frustration with a God who could lace the world with cruelty and injustice, and championed the preservation of ordinary human happiness – in family, in friendships, in physical pleasure – against the demands of any cosmological scheme.

Amis’s religious views appear in a response reported in his Memoirs.

To the Russian poet Yevgeny Yevtushenko’s question:

You atheist?

Amis replied:

It’s more that I hate Him.”

Above: Russian poet Yevgeny Yevtushenko (1933 – 2017)

I Want It Now (1968) and Girl, 20 (1971) both depict the “swinging” atmosphere of late-1960s London, in which Amis certainly participated, though neither book is strictly autobiographical. 

Girl, 20, for instance, is set in the world of classical (and pop) music, in which Amis had no part.

The book’s noticeable command of music terminology and opinion shows Amis’s amateur devotion to music and almost journalistic capacity to explore a subject that interested him.

The real trouble with liars was that there could never be any guarantee against their occasionally telling the truth.

It’s human to choose any sort of path into the future rather than face the long road back to what you’ve left behind.

(Girl, 20, Kingsley Amis)

Throughout the 1950s, 1960s and 1970s, Amis regularly produced essays and criticism, principally for periodical publication. 

Amis’s opinions on books and people tended to appear, and often were, conservative, and yet, as the title essay of the collection shows, he was not merely reverent of “the classics” and of traditional morals, but more disposed to exercise his own rather independent judgement in all things.

Above: Kingsley Amis

Amis became associated with Ian Fleming’s James Bond novels, which he admired, in the late 1960s, when he began composing critical works connected with Bond, either under a pseudonym or uncredited.

In 1965, he wrote the popular James Bond Dossier under his own name.

The same year, he wrote The Book of Bond (or Every Man His Own 007), a tongue-in-cheek how-to manual about being a sophisticated spy, under the pseudonym “Lt Col. William (‘Bill’) Tanner“, Tanner being M’s chief of staff in many of Fleming’s novels.

In 1968 Amis wrote Colonel Sun, which was published under the pseudonym “Robert Markham“.

Amis’s literary style and tone changed significantly after 1970, with the possible exception of The Old Devils, a Booker Prize winner.

Several critics found him old-fashioned and misogynistic.

His Stanley and the Women, an exploration of social sanity, could be said to instance these traits.

Others said that his output lacked his earlier work’s humanity, wit and compassion.

The Amis Anthology (1988), a personal selection of his favourite poems, grew out of his work for a London newspaper, in which he selected a poem a day and gave it a brief introduction.

Amis was shortlisted for the Booker Prize three times:

  • Ending Up (1974)
  • Jake’s Thing (1978) 
  • The Old Devils (1986)

What is this knowledge but the sky-stolen fire

For which the thief still chained in ice doth sit,

And which the poor rude satyr did admire,

And needs would kiss, but burnt his lips with it.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I think of German writer Sarah Kirsch (1935 – 2013).

Sarah Kirsch is considered one of the most important German poets. 

Her poetry is open in form, mostly without rhyme and in free meter.

Nevertheless, rhythm in the sense of the tempo of breathing plays a major role, as do line breaks and line jumps, which create a flow or breathlessness. 

Kirsch often combines technical or old-fashioned expressions with a casual tone.

Characteristic of her metaphors are images that have their starting point in everyday life, nature or landscapes, but are alienated or take a surprising turn.

Kirsch often contrasts precise observation of nature with the emotional life of the lyrical self or political reflection.

While early poems were predominately concerned with war and National Socialism, later landscape poems and reflections on the world crisis of civilization dominate.

Above: Sarah Kirsch

 

What is it but the cloud of empty rain,

Which when Jove’s guest embraced, he monsters got?

Or the false pails which oft being filled with pain,

Received the water, but retained it not?

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Shortly, what is it but the fiery coach

Which the youth sought, and sought his death withal?

Or the boy’s wings, which when he did approach

The sun’s hot beams, did melt and let him fall?

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: The Fall of Icarus (1637), Jacob Peter Gowy

And yet, alas, when all our lamps are burned,

Our bodies waste, and our spirits spent,

When we have all the learned volumes turned,

Which yield men’s wits both help and ornament,

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

What can we know, or what can we discern,

When error chokes the windows of the mind,

The diverse forms of things, how can we learn,

That have been ever from our birthday blind?

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

When reason’s lamp, which like the sun in sky,

Throughout man’s little world her beams did spread,

Is now become a sparkle which doth lie

Under the ashes, half extinct and dead;

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

How can we hope that through the eye and ear

This dying sparkle, in this cloudy place,

Can recollect these beams of knowledge clear,

Which were infused in the first minds by grace?

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

So might the heir whose father hath in play

Wasted a thousand pound of ancient rent,

By painful earning of a groat a day

Hope to restore the patrimony spent.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

The wits that dived most deep and soared most high,

Seeking man’s powers, have found his weakness such;

Skill comes so slow and life so fast doth fly,

We learn so little and forget so much.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

For this the wisest of all mortal men

Said, He knew nought but that he nought did know;

And the great mocking master mocked not then,

When he said, Truth was buried deep below.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

For how may we to others’ things attain,

When none of us his own soul understands?

For which the devil mocks our curious brain,

When, Know thyself, his oracle commands.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

For why should we the busy soul believe,

When boldly she concludes of that and this;

When of herself she can no judgment give,

Nor how, nor whence, nor where, nor what she is?

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

All things without, which round about we see,

We seek to know, and how therewith to do;

But that whereby we reason, live, and be,

Within ourselves we strangers are thereto.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

We seek to know the moving of each sphere,

And the strange cause of th’ebbs and floods of Nile;

But of that clock within our breasts we bear,

The subtle motions we forget the while.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

We that acquaint ourselves with every zone,

And pass both tropics and behold the poles,

When we come home, are to ourselves unknown,

And unacquainted still with our own souls.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

We study speech, but others we persuade;

We leech-craft learn, but others cure with it;

We interpret laws, which other men have made,

But read not those which in our hearts are writ.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: The Tower of Babel (1563), Peter Bruegel the Elder

Is it because the mind is like the eye,

Through which it gathers knowledge by degrees–

Whose rays reflect not, but spread outwardly–

Not seeing itself when other things it sees?

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

No, doubtless, for the mind can backward cast

Upon herself her understanding light;

But she is so corrupt and so defaced,

As her own image doth herself affright.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: Nosce Te Ipsum (Allegory of Vanity) (1650), Jacob Neefs and Jacob Jordaens

As in the fable of the lady fair,

Which for her lust was turned into a cow:

When thirsty to a stream she did repair,

And saw herself transformed, she wist not how,

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

At first she startles, then she stands amazed,

At last with terror she from thence doth fly,

And loathes the wat’ry glass wherein she gazed,

And shuns it still, though she for thirst do die.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Even so man’s soul, which did God’s image bear,

And was at first fair, good, and spotless pure,

Since with her sins her beauties blotted were,

Doth of all sights her own sight least endure.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

For even at first reflection she espies

Such strange chimeras and such monsters there,

Such toys, such antics, and such vanities,

As she retires and shrinks for shame and fear.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: Alice entering the looking-glass

And as the man loves least at home to be,

That hath a sluttish house haunted with sprites,

So she, impatient her own faults to see,

Turns from herself and in strange things delights.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

For this, few know themselves; for merchants broke

View their estate with discontent and pain,

And seas are troubled when they do revoke

Their flowing waves into themselves again.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

And while the face of outward things we find

Pleasing and fair, agreeable and sweet,

These things transport and carry out the mind,

That with herself herself can never meet.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Yet if affliction once her wars begin,

And threat the feebler sense with sword and fire,

The mind contracts herself and shrinketh in,

And to herself she gladly doth retire,

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

As spiders touched seek their webs’ inmost part,

As bees in storms unto their hives return,

As blood in danger gathers to the heart,

As men seek towns when foes the country burn.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

If aught can teach us aught, affliction’s looks,

Making us look into ourselves so near,

Teach us to know ourselves beyond all books,

Or all the learned schools that ever were.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

This mistress lately plucked me by the ear,

And many a golden lesson hath me taught;

Hath made my senses quick and reason clear,

Reformed my will and rectified my thought.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

So do the winds and thunders cleanse the air;

So working lees settle and purge the wine;

So lopped and prunëd trees do flourish fair;

So doth the fire the drossy gold refine.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Neither Minerva nor the learned muse,

Nor rules of art, nor precepts of the wise,

Could in my brain those beams of skill infuse,

As but the glance of this dame’s angry eyes.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

Above: Hall of the Augustals (Herculaneum) – Minerva, the goddess of wisdom

She within lists my ranging mind hath brought,

That now beyond myself I list not go;

Myself am center of my circling thought,

Only myself I study, learn, and know.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I know my body’s of so frail a kind

As force without, fevers within, can kill;

I know the heavenly nature of my mind,

But ’tis corrupted both in wit and will;

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I know my soul hath power to know all things,

Yet is she blind and ignorant of all;

I know I am one of nature’s little kings,

Yet to the least and vilest things am thrall.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

I know my life’s a pain and but a span,

I know my sense is mocked with everything;

And to conclude, I know myself a man,

Which is a proud and yet a wretched thing.

(“Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies)

There are those who suggest that we conform, that we become like everyone else.

Then why were we made as individuals?

Why do we read?

To know that we are not alone in the world.

Why do we write?

To know what we are thinking.

To discover who you are, read poetry.

To discover the magic of your voice, read poetry aloud.

We don’t read and write poetry because it’s cute.

We read and write poetry because we are members of the human race.

And the human race is filled with passion.

And medicine, law, business, engineering, these are noble pursuits and necessary to sustain life.

But poetry, beauty, romance, love, these are what we stay alive for.

To quote from Whitman:

“O me! O life!

Of the questions of these recurring

Of the endless trains of the faithless

Of cities fill’d with the foolish

What good amid these

O me, O life?

Answer.

That you are here—that life exists, and identity, that the powerful play goes on, and you may contribute a verse.” 

That the powerful play goes on, and you may contribute a verse.

What will your verse be?

When you read, don’t just consider what the author thinks, consider what YOU think.

No matter what anybody tells you, words and ideas can change the world.

Boys, you must strive to find your own voice.

Because the longer you wait to begin, the less likely you are to find it at all.

Thoreau said:

“Most men lead lives of quiet desperation.”

Don’t be resigned to that.

Break out!

Break out!

Now is the time!

Sources

  • Wikipedia
  • Google Photos
  • Nosce Teipsum / Know Thyself“, John Davies
  • Le vieux soldat canadien“, Octave Crémazie
  • Le drapeau de Carillon“, Octave Crémazie
  • The Great Dictator, Charlie Chaplin
  • Evler“, Behçet Necatigil
  • How to Read Poetry“, Emily McGowan, thegoodtrade.com, 1 April 2020
  • How to Read a Book, Mortimer J. Adler and Charles Van Doren
  • Dead Poets Society, Tom Schulman
  • By the Rivers of Babylon“, Boney M

Beyond Buddy Bears

Beyoğlu, İstanbul, Türkiye

Sunday 7 April 2024

With the deep unconscious sigh which not even the nearness of the telescreen could prevent him from uttering when his day’s work started, Winston pulled the speak-write towards him.”

With the deep unconscious sigh which not even the closeness of my sleeping companion can prevent me from sighing as I end the day coaxing brilliant thought from muddled mind writing by lamplight in the darkness.

Day by day and almost minute by minute the past was brought up to date.”

All history was a palimpsest, scraped clean and reinscribed exactly as often as was necessary.

Above: The Codex Ephraemi Rescriptus, a Greek manuscript of the Bible from the 5th century, is a palimpsest.

(A palimpsest is a manuscript page, either from a scroll or a book, from which the text has been scraped or washed off in preparation for reuse in the form of another document. 

Parchment was made of lamb, calf, or kid skin and was expensive and not readily available, so, in the interest of economy, a page was often re-used by scraping off the previous writing.

The term palimpsest is also used to denote an object made or worked upon for one purpose and later reused for another.)

Such is the writing of one’s own biography.

The past that was in constant flux must be captured in at least one image to be palatable for the present.

Books were recalled and rewritten again and again and were invariably reissued without any admission that any alteration had been made.”

It was merely the substitution of one piece of nonsense for another.

Most of the material that you were dealing with had no connection with anything in the real world, not even the kind of connection that is contained in a direct lie.

Statistics were just so much a fantasy in their original version as in their rectified version.”

And somewhere or other, quite anonymous, there were the directing brains who coordinated the whole effort and laid down the lines of policy which made it necessary that this fragment of the past should be preserved, that one falsified and the other rubbed out of existence.”

Is there, in truth, Truth?

We decide what we choose to remember and invent what is needed for the narrative.

Above: Walter Seymour Allward’s Veritas (Truth) outside the Supreme Court of Canada, Ottawa, Ontario, Canada

It struck him as curious that you could create dead people but not living ones.

Comrade Ogilvy, who had never existed in the present, now existed in the past, and when the act of forgery was forgotten, he would exist just as authentically and upon the same evidence as Charlemagne or Julius Caesar.

Above: Obverse of a Charlemagne (748 – 814) denier (a silver coin) coined in Mainz (Germany) (812 – 814), Cabinet des Médailles, Paris

Above: The Tusculum portrait, possibly the only surviving sculpture of Caesar (100 – 44 BC) made during his lifetime, Museum of Antiquities, Torino, Italy

When writing we bring into existence a world that exists only in our minds, for perception of reality is determined by our preferences.

“He opened the diary.

It was important to write something down.”

I was tired of my lady
We’d been together too long
Like a worn out recording
Of a favourite song

So while she lay there sleepin’
I read the paper in bed
And in the personal columns
There was this letter I read

If you like piña coladas
And gettin’ caught in the rain
If you’re not into yoga
If you have half a brain
If you like makin’ love at midnight
In the dunes on the cape
Then I’m the love that you’ve looked for
Write to me and escape

I didn’t think about my lady
I know that sounds kinda mean
But me and my old lady
Had fallen into the same old dull routine

So I wrote to the paper
Took out a personal ad
And though I’m nobody’s poet
I thought it wasn’t half bad

Yes, I like piña coladas
And gettin’ caught in the rain
I’m not much into health food
I am into champagne
I’ve got to meet you by tomorrow noon
And cut through all this red tape
At a bar called O’Malley’s
Where we’ll plan our escape

So I waited with high hopes
And she walked in the place
I knew her smile in an instant
I knew the curve of her face

It was my own lovely lady
And she said, “Oh, it’s you”
Then we laughed for a moment
And I said, “I never knew

That you like piña coladas
And gettin’ caught in the rain
And the feel of the ocean
And the taste of champagne
If you like making love at midnight
In the dunes on the cape
You’re the lady I’ve looked for
Come with me and escape

Her energy is infectious.

Her smile warm and delightful.

Her love isthe place where there is no darkness“.

The place where there is no darkness was the imagined future, which one would never see,, but which, by foreknowledge, one could mystically share in.”

Above: The amazing Mrs. K

I am a man.

Not to let one’s feelings appear in one’s face was a habit that had acquired the status of an instinct.”

Unreasonable hope persisted.”

I love you.”, we tell one another.

Immediately after we will part, I wll succeed in shutting my wife out of my mind altogether.

When the memory of her face comes back, so too will the raging intolerable desire to be alone.

For until I can be alone, it is impossible to think.

But without her, my soul writhes with boredom.

At the sound or sight of the words “I love you” the desire to stay alive wells up in me.

A kind of fever seizes me at the thought I may lose her.

Life is a restless dream.

I love my wife.

My whole mind and body is afflicted with an unbearble sensitivity, a transparency, wherein every movement, every sound, every image, every touch, every word is an agony.

Even in dreams does she haunt me.

Within moments our hands are clasped together.

I remember every detail of her hand, the long fingers, the battered nails, the creamy soft palm, the smooth flesh beneath her wrist.

The dappled light and shade wage war upon the other as we speed march from the arrivals gate to the street exit, cross the road, find the meeting point for our hotel shuttle and wait to be directed.

Her hair is a pool of gold, such as a dog would dive into, dazzling at sunset.

The air caresses and kisses my skin.

There are no difficulties getting from the airport to the hotel.

A van simulating a limo speeds us through traffic.

Though we offered all manner of luxury – TV, radio, drinks – we merely talk and glance out the window at the passing scene.

Above: SAW – IATA airport code for İstanbul’s Sabiha Gökçen Airport

Her sheer volume of words leaves me breathless.

I hear all that she is saying.

I will remember not a word, except how being with her makes me feel.

Boundless joy, limitless love.

The day is sweet.

Leaves are green.

And though I have evolved into a creature of interiors, I still view, even after two decades as a couple, my wife with sheer incredulity.

I have become too used to living without women.

Above: The fabulous Mrs. K

We will be in İstanbul from today until Monday the Ides of April:

Three nights in Beyoğlu, five nights in Sultanahmet.

Above: Aerial view of the historical peninsula and modern skyline of Istanbul

İstanbul’s “downtown“, Beyoğlu is where the city comes to work, shop and play.

A vast area with boundaries that are hard to define, but for our purposes Beyoğlu is everything up the hill north of the Golden Horn as far as Taksim Square.

The focus, however, is unmistakably İstiklal Caddesi, the broad pedestrianized spine off which spread countless narrow streets.

Since most streets are unsuitable for traffic, the only to explore the various neighbourhoods that make up Beyoğlu is by foot.

Above: İstiklal Avenue in Beyoğlu

Historically, the district went by two different names:

  • Galata, for the hillside just north of the Golden Horn
  • Pera, denoting ehst id now the lower İstikal Caddesi area

Foreign-occupıed areas since Byzantine times, these were trading colonies across the water from the walls of Constantinople proper, founded by merchants from Italian city states such as Genova and Venezia.

After the Ottoman conquest in the 15th century, it was to Galata that the European powers sent their fist ambassadors.

By the 17th century, Galata / Pera was a substantial city in its own right, with a multi-ethnic population known collectively as “Levantines“.

As well as the Italians, there were many other significant communities, as outlined by a Turkish chronicler of the time:

The Greeks keep the taverns.

Most of the Armenians are merchants or money changers.

The Jews are the go-between in amorous intrigues and their youth are the worst of all the devotees of debauchery.

Above: Map of Constantinople (a small part of modern İstanbul), called “the Historic Peninsula” (Tarihi Yarımada) designed in 1422 by Florentine cartographer Cristoforo Buondelmonti (Description des îles de l’archipel, Bibliothèque nationale, Paris) is the oldest surviving map of the city, and the only surviving map which predates the Turkish conquest of Constantinople in 1453

It was during the 19th century that Beyoğlu acquired its present character.

The increased use of iron and brick as building materials instead of the traditional wood made it feasible to construct buildings that could survive the fires that regularly devastated the city.

After the foundation of the Republic in the 1930s, the area officially became known as Beyoğlu and blossomed with new restaurants, theatres and concert halls.

Above: Galata Tower (1348) was built by the Genoese at the northern apex of Galata Citadel.

Older residents still speak wistfully of never daring to go to İstiklal Caddesi without a collar and tie.

Above: İstiklal Caddesi

World War II brought a discriminatory wealth tax that hit the Christians and Jews hard.

(Muslims were exempt.)

Many left for Greece, America or Israel.

In the 1950s and 1960s, political tensions caused most of the remaining Greeks to depart.

In their place came a flood of poor migrants from Anatolia.

Beyoğlu lost its cachet.

Above: Greek shops on İstikal Caddesi in Beyoğlu, 1930s.

By the late 1980s, İstiklal Caddesi and the area around it was run down, sleazy and even a little dangerous.

That began changing in late 1990 after the simple measure of closing the street to traffic and making a pedestrian precinct.

The subsequent transformation has been swift and continues at pace.

Above: The Atatürk Cultural Centre (Atatürk Kültür Merkezi) is the main opera hall in the city, Taksim Meydam, Beyoğlu

If you have the time, it makes sense to spread your exploration of this neighbourhood over a few days.

One day could be spent in Galata, Tophane and Tünel, visiting sights such as the İstanbul Modern and wandering around the fascinating streets.

Above: İstanbul Modern

Another day could be spent walking from Taksim Meydam (Taksim Square) along İstiklal Caddesi, veering off into the districts of Cihangir, Çukurcuma, Asmalmescit and Tepebaşı.

One day start in Taksim Meydam and work your way down İstiklal, exploring the Balik Pazarı, heading into Tepebaşı to visit the Pera Müzesi and then backtracking to İstiklal Caddesi.

Above: A view of Taksim Square with the Monument of the Republic (1928)

Take a break and enjoy a glass of tea at old fashioned outdoor cafés.

If you are in town when a Süper Lig or UEFA match is being played, head to one of the Tophane Nargile cafés to drink tea, smoke a nargile (water pipe) and join the fans in making your team allegiances clear.

Above: Logo of the Union of European Football Associations

To enjoy a million dollar view with a cheap glass of tea, try the ramshackle çay bahçesis at the edge of the Bosphorous opposite the Fındıkh tram stop.

At last came glimmering through the veil some whitish spots, then the vague outline of a great height, then the scattered and vivid glitter of window panes shining in the sun, and finally Galata and Pera in full light, a mountain of many coloured houses, one above the other.

A lofty city crowned with minarets, cupolas and cypresses.

Upon the summit the monumental palaces of the different embassies and the great Tower of Galata.

At the foot the vast arsenal of Tophane and a forest of ships.

And as the fog receded, the city lengthened rapidly along the Bosphorus.

And quarter after quarter started forth stretching from the hilltops down to the sea, vast, thiickly sown with houses and dotted with white mosques, rows of ships, little ports, palaces rising from the water.

Pavilions, gardens, kiosks, groves.

And dimly seen in the mist beyond, the sun-gilded summits of still other quarters.

A glow of colours, an exuberance of verdure, a perspective of lovely views, a grandeur, a delight, a grace to call forth the wildest exclamations.”

(Edmondo de Amicis, 1875)

Above: Italian novelist, journalist, poet and short-story writer Edmondo De Amicis (1846 – 1908)

Best as I can figure, Istanbul has nine European districts and six Asian districts.

On the European side, two districts are considered to be the historic city centre areas: Fatih and Beyoğlu.

Above: Logo of Metropolitan İstanbul

Beyoğlu is a municipality and district of İstanbul Province.

Its area is 9 km2.

Its population is 225,920.

It is on the European side of İstanbul, separated from the old city (historic peninsula of Constantinople) by the Golden Horn.

It was known as the region of Pera (meaning “Beyond” in Greek) surrounding the ancient coastal town Galata which faced Constantinople across the Horn.

Beyoğlu continued to be named Pera during the Middle Ages and, in western languages, into the early 20th century.

This city, now as always, is the mysterious seal which unites Europe to Asia.

If, outwardly, it is the most beautıful city in the world, one may criticize, as so many travellers have done, the poverty of certain quarters and the filthiness of many others.

Constantinople is like the scenery in a theatre:

It must be looked at from the front without going behind the scenes.

There are finical Englishmen who are content to go round Seraglio Point and down the Golden Horn and the Bosphorus and then say:

“I have seen everything worth seeing.”

That is going too far.

But we may perhaps regret that Stamboul, which has partly lost its former appearance, is not yet, either from the point of view of healthiness or public order, comparable to the capitals of Europe.

It is doubtless very difficult to make regular streets on the hills of Stamboul and the lofty promontories of Pera and Scutari, but they could be made with a better system of construction and paving.

The painted houses, the zinc domes, the tapering minarets are always charming to a poet.”

(Gérard de Nerval, 1843)

Above: French writer, poet and translator Gérard Labrunie (aka Gérard de Nerval) (1808 – 1855)

According to the prevailing theory, the Turkish name of Pera, Beyoğlu, meaning son of a Bey in Ottoman Turkish, is a modification by folk etymology of the Venetian title of Bailo.

The 15th century ambassador of Venice in Istanbul, Andrea Gritti (1455 – 1538), had a mansion in this area.

Above: 77th Doge of Venezia Andrea Gritti (1455 – 1538), Titian (1550), National Gallery of Art, Washington DC

Located further south in Beyoğlu and originally built in the early 16th century, the “Venetian Palace” was the seat of the Bailo.

The original palace building was replaced by the existing one in 1781, which later became the Italian Embassy following Italian unification in 1861, and the Italian Consulate in 1923, when Ankara became the capital of the Republic of Turkey.

Above: The Venetian Palace, Beyoğlu

Once a predominantly Christian (Armenians, Greeks and Turkish Levantine) neighbourhood, its population today mostly consists of Turks and Kurds who moved there after the Republic of Turkey was founded in 1923 and after the İstanbul pogrom in 1955.

Above: Turkish mob attacking Greek property , 6 – 7 September 1955

(The Istanbul pogrom, also known as the Istanbul riots, were a series of state-sponsored anti-Greek mob attacks directed primarily at İstanbul’s Greek minority.

The events were triggered by the bombing of the Turkish consulate in Thessaloniki, Macedonia, Greece –the house where Mustafa Kemal Atatürk (1881 – 1938) was born.

The bomb was actually planted by a Turkish usher at the consulate, who was later arrested and confessed.

The Turkish press was silent about the arrest.

Instead, it insinuated that Greeks had set off the bomb.

A Turkish mob, most of whose members were trucked into the city in advance, assaulted Istanbul’s Greek community for nine hours.

Although the mob did not explicitly call for the killing of Greeks, over a dozen people died during or after the attacks as a result of beatings and arson. 

Armenians and Jews were also harmed.

The police were mostly ineffective.

The violence continued until the government declared martial law in İstanbul, called in the army and ordered it to put down the riots.

The material damage was estimated at US$500 million, including the burning of churches and the devastation of shops and private homes.)

“From the foot of the Tower of Galata with Constantinople before me, its Bosphorus and its seas, again I turn my gaze towards Egypt, long vanished from my sight.

Beyond the peaceful horizon which surrounds me, over this land of Europe, Mussulman indeed, but already like my own homeland, I still feel the glory of that distant mirage which flames and raises clouds of dust in my memory, like the image of the sun which, when one has gazed upon it fixedly, pursues the tired eye, though it has plunged into the shade again.

My surroundings add force to this impression:

A Turkish cemetery, beneath the walls of Galata the Genoese.

Behind me is an Armenian barber’s shop, which is also a café.

And huge red and yellow dogs, lying on the grass in the sun, covered with wounds and scars from their nightly battles.

On my left a genuine santon, wearing his felt hat, sleeping that sleep of the blest which is for him a foreshadowing of Paradise.

Down below is Tophana, with its mosque, its fountain and its batteries of guns commanding the entrance to the harbour.

From time to time I hear the psalms of the Greek liturgy chanted by nasal voices.

And over the road which goes to Pera I see long funeral processions led by popes who wear upon their brows crowns of imperial shape.

With their long beards, their robes of spangled silk and their ornaments of imitation jewels, they look like phantoms of the sovereigns of the Later Empire.”

(Gérard de Nerval, 1843)

Above: Roman Catholic church of St. Anthony of Padua, Beyoğlu

The district encompasses other neighborhoods located north of the Golden Horn, including Galata (the medieval Genoese citadel from which Beyoğlu itself originated, which is today known as Karaköy), Tophane, Cihangir, Şişhane, Tepebaşı, Tarlabaşı, Dolapdere and Kasımpaşa.

Beyoğlu is connected to the old city center across the Golden Horn through the Galata Bridge, Atatürk Bridge and the Golden Horn Metro Bridge.

Beyoğlu is the most active art, entertainment and nightlife centre of Istanbul.

“Water, camels, sand.

Then broader water, boats, a little station, with a veiled woman standing in a doorway.

Then more water and sandy grass, a few trees.

Then, between the railway and the water, a cluster of coloured houses, mostly of wood.

Then trees, more wasteland, a little bay, with hills beyond.

Then fields, more clusters of mean houses, ploughed land and water.

At last, the wall, with its gaps and towers.

A graveyard, gardens.

Then between roofs and walls, the long curve of Constantinople.

A dense smell, dogs, houses.

Then an actual seashore, with men wading barelegged in the water and boats coming in laden with melons.

Then streets of houses, with fragments of turreted walls, two birds on every turret.

Side streets, cutting deeply between two lines of red roofs.

Faces of many colours, strange clothes.

Then, over the roofs, but close, the water, houses, domes, minarets of the city.

In a flash, veiled suddenly by the walls of the station, fastened about one.”

(Arthur Symons, 1903)

Above: British poet, critic, translator and magazine editor Arthur Symons (1865 – 1945)

The area now known as Beyoğlu has been inhabited since Byzas founded the city of Byzantium in the 7th century BC.

Beyoğlu predates the founding of Constantinople.

Above: Coinage with idealized depiction of Byzas, the legendary founder of Byzantium, around the time of Emperor Marcus Aurelius (161–180).

During the Byzantine era, Greek speaking inhabitants named the hillside covered with orchards Sykai (the fig orchard), or Peran en Sykais (the fig field on the other side), referring to the “other side” of the Golden Horn.

As the Byzantine Empire grew, so did Constantinople and its environs.

The northern side of the Golden Horn became built up as a suburb of Byzantium as early as the 5th century.

In this period the area began to be called Galata.

Above: The empire in 555 under Justinian the Great (482 – 565), at its greatest extent since the fall of the Western Roman Empire (its vassals in pink)

Emperor Theodosius II (401 – 450) (reigned 402–450) built a fortress.

Above: Bust of Byzantine Empreror Theodosius II (401 – 450), Louvre Museum, Paris

The Greeks believe that the name comes either from galatas (meaning “milkman“), as the area was used by shepherds in the early medieval period, or from the word Galatai (meaning “Gauls“), as the Celtic tribe of Gauls were thought to have camped here during the Hellenistic period before settling into Galatia in central Anatolia, becoming known as the Galatians.

The inhabitants of Galatia are famous for the Epistle to the Galatians and the Dying Galatian statue.

Above: The Dying Galatian, Capitoline Museums, Rome

The name may have also derived from the Italian word Calata, meaning “downward slope“, as Galata, formerly a colony of the Republic of Genova (1273 – 1453), stands on a hilltop that goes downwards to the sea.

Above: Flag of the Repubblica di Genoa (1099 – 1797)

“Those Turks, who are not very rigid in the observance of the laws of Mahomet and who wish to drink wine or spirits, do it I believe secretly or go to the French coffeehouses at Pera, where their intemperance is not observed.

But I entirely differ from many travellers, who tell us that the major part of the Turks drink fermented liquors.

I aver that no people in the world adhere more rigidly to the injunctions of their religion in that and other respects.

Those who take forbidden drinks are generally soldiers, Tartars and persons of the lowest class.

The effects of spirituous liquors on the Turks are remarkable.

Naturally sedate, composed and amicable, they become, when intoxicated, downright madmen.

And the inhabitants of Pera, who are accustomed to see them in this state, know well the danger of getting in their way at such a moment that they avoid them as they would a mad bull.”

(Lady Hester Stanhope, 1811)

Above: British adventurer, writer, antıquarian and one of the most famous travellers of her age Lady Hester Stanhope (1776 – 1839)

Her excavation of Ascalon in 1815 is considered the first to use modern archaeological principles, and her use of a medieval Italian document is described as “one of the earliest uses of textual sources by field archaeologists“.

Her letters and memoirs made her famous as an explorer.

The area came to be the base of European merchants, particularly from Genova and Venezia, in what was then known as Pera.

Following the Fourth Crusade in 1204, and during the Latin Empire of Constantinople (1204 – 1261), the Venetians became more prominent in Pera.

Above: A 15th-century miniature depicting the conquest of Constantinople by the Crusaders in 1204

The Dominican Church of St. Paul (1233), today known as the Arap Camii, is from this period.

Above: Arap Camii (mosque), Beyoğlu

The foreign ambassadors and consuls have their quarters here.

The gorgeous palaces of successful Greek, Armenian and Hebrew financiers are also here.

And most of the hotels for Europeans and Americans are in Pera.

The streets are as narrow and badly paved as in Stamboul, but the slopes of the hills and the wealth and position of the inhabitants tend to give the place a hygienic aspect not discerned in other parts of Constantinople.

Galata is at the base of the hill on which Pera is located and it fronts on both the Golden Horn and the Bosphorus.

It is the business and shipping centre for the Europeans.

It has been well characterized to see Galata as the fermenting vat of the scum of the Earth.”

(Will Seymour Monroe, 1907)

Above: American educator William Seymour Monroe (1863 – 1939)

In 1273, the Byzantine Emperor Michael VIII Palaiologos (1224 – 1282) granted Pera to the Republic of Genova in recognition of Genova’s support of the Empire after the Fourth Crusade and the sacking of Constantinople in 1204.

Pera became a flourishing trade colony, ruled by a podesta (chief magistrate).

Above: 1350 Miniature of Emperor Michael VIII Palaiologos (1224 – 1282), Bayerische Staatsbibliothek, München

The Genoese Palace (Palazzo del Comune) was built in 1316 by Montano de Marinis, the Podesta of Galata (Pera), and still remains today in ruins, near Bankalar Caddesi (Banks Street) in Karaköy, along with its adjacent buildings and numerous Genoese houses from the early 14th century.

In 1348, the Genoese built the famous Galata Tower, one of the most prominent landmarks of Istanbul.

Above: The Genoese Palace (1314) in the foreground, with the Galata Tower (1348) in the background

Pera (Galata) remained under Genoese control until 29 May 1453, when it was conquered by the Ottomans along with the rest of the city, after the Siege of Constantinople (6 April – 29 May 1453).

Above: The siege of Constantinople (1453), French miniature by Jean Le Tavernier after 1455

During the Byzantine period, the Genoese Podesta ruled over the Italian community of Galata (Pera), which was mostly made up of the Genoese, Venetians, Tuscans and Ragusans.

Above: Palazzo del Podestà in Firenze, now the Museo Palazzo del Bargello 

Venezia, Genova’s archrival, regained control in the strategic citadel of Galata (Pera), which they were forced to leave in 1261 when the Byzantines retook Constantinople and brought an end to the Latin Empire (1204 – 1261) that was established by Enrico Dandolo (1107 – 1205), the Doge of Venice.

Above: Flag of the Repubblica di Venezia (697 – 1797)

Above: Coat of arms of the Latin Empire (1204 – 1261)

Above: Doge Enrico Dandolo (1107 – 1205) (left) is depicted along with St. Mark in the obverse of this Venetian “grosso“, currency first introduced during his administration

Following the Turkish siege of Constantinople in 1453, during which the Genoese sided with the Byzantines and defended the city together with them, the Ottoman Sultan Mehmed II (1432 – 1481) allowed the Genoese (who had fled to their colonies in the Aegean Sea) to return to the city, but Galata was no longer run by a Genoese Podestà.

Above: Ottoman Sultan Mehmed II (1432 – 1481)

Venezia immediately established political and commercial ties with the Ottoman Empire.

A Venetian Bailo was sent to Pera as an ambassador, during the Byzantine period.

It was the Venetians who suggested Leonardo da Vinci (1452 – 1519) to Bayezid II (1447 – 1512) when the Sultan mentioned his intention to construct a bridge over the Golden Horn.

Above: Italian painter, draughtsman, engineer, scientist, theorist, sculptor and architect Leonardo da Vinci (1452 – 1519)

Above: Ottoman Sultan Bayezid II (1447 – 1512)

Leonardo designed his Galata Bridge in 1502.

Above: Galata Bridge

By the 17th century, Galata / Pera was a substantial city in its own right, with a multi-ethnic population known collectively as “Levantines”.

As well as the Italians, there were many other significant communities, as outlined by a Turkish chronicler of the time:

“The Greeks keep the tavernas.

Most of the Armenians are merchants or money-changers.

The Jews are the go-between in amorous intrigues.

Their youths are the worst of all the devotees of debauchery.”

Above: View of Galata

The Bailo’s seat was the “Venetian Palace“, originally built in Beyoğlu in the early 16th century and replaced by the existing palace building in 1781.

It later became the “Italian Embassy” after the unification of Italy in 1861, and the “Italian Consulate” in 1923, when Ankara became the new Turkish capital.

Above: Flag of Italy

The Ottoman Empire had an interesting relationship with the Republic of Venezia.

Even though the two states often went to war over the control of East Mediterranean territories and islands, they were keen on restoring their trade pacts once the wars were over, such as the renewed trade pacts of 1479, 1503, 1522, 1540 and 1575 following major sea wars between the two sides.

The Venetians were also the first Europeans to taste Ottoman delicacies such as coffee, centuries before other Europeans saw coffee beans for the first time in their lives during the Battle of Vienna (Wien) in 1683.

Above: Battle of Vienna (Wien), 14 July to 12 September 1683

These encounters can be described as the beginning of today’s rich “coffee culture” in both Venezia (and later the rest of Italy) and Wien.

Above: Viennese coffeehouse

Following the conquest of Constantinople and Pera in 1453, the coast and the low-lying areas were quickly settled by the Turks, but the European presence in the area did not end.

Several Roman Catholic churches, as St. Anthony of Padua, St. Peter and St. Paul in Galata and St. Mary Draperis were established for the needs of the Levantine population.

Above: Entrance to the courtyard of St. Peter’s Church in Beyoğlu

“Taxim, a busy quarter on the heights of Pera:

European carriages and clothes jostling with the carriages and costumes of the Orient.

Blazing heat and blazing sun.

A mild breeze throws the dust and the yellowed leaves of August up in the air.

The scent of the myrtles.

The din of the fruit sellers.

Streets cluttered with grapes and watermelons.

The very first moments of my sojourn in Constantinople etch these images in my memory.

Being a total stranger, I would spend my afternoons beside the Taxim road, sitting in the breeze, under the trees.

As I let myself drift back over the period that had just ended, my eyes absently followed the cosmopolitan stream in front of me.”

(Pierre Loti, 1876)

Above: French naval officer and novelist Louis Marie-Julien Viaud (aka Pierre Loti) (1850 – 1923)

It was during the 19th century that the area acquired its present character.

The increased use of iron and brick as building materials instead of the traditional wood made it feasible to construct buildings that could survive the fires that regularly devastated the city.

During the 19th century it was again home to many European traders and housed many embassies, especially along the Grande Rue de Péra (today İstiklâl Caddesi).

Above: Nostalgic tram on İstiklal Caddesi, Beyoğlu

Reyhan Zetler stated:

“Pera was considered to be a small copy of the 19th century Europe (especially Paris and London).” 

Above: A reception held at the Naum Theatre (1839 – 1870) in honour of Giuseppe Garibaldi (1807 – 1882), who had lived and worked (as a teacher) in the Pera district between 1828 and 1831.

The Naum Theatre seen in this illustration served as the chief opera house of Constantinople, until it was destroyed by a fire in 1870.

The presence of such a prominent European population – commonly referred to as Levantines – made it the most Westernized part of Constantinople, especially when compared to the Old City at the other side of the Golden Horn, and allowed for influxes of modern technology, fashion and arts.

Thus, Pera was one of the first parts of Constantinople to have telephone lines, electricity, trams, municipal government and even an underground railway, the Tünel, inaugurated in 1875 as the world’s second subway line (after London’s Underground) to carry the people of Pera up and down from the port of Galata and the nearby business and banking district of Karaköy, where the Bankalar Caddesi (Avenue of the Banks), the financial center of the Ottoman Empire, is located.

Above: Karaköy station of the Tünel funicular in Istanbul, Turkey

The theatre, cinema, patisserie and café culture that still remains strong in Beyoğlu dates from this late Ottoman period.

Shops like İnci, famous for its chocolate mousse and profiteroles, predate the founding of the Republic and have survived until recently.

Pera and Galata in the late 19th and early 20th centuries were a part of the Municipality of the Sixth Circle (Municipalité du VIème Cercle), established under the laws of 11 Jumada al-Thani and 24 Shawwal 1274, in 1858.

The organization of the central city in the city walls, “Stamboul” (İstanbul), was not affected by these laws.

All of Constantinople was in the Prefecture of the City of Constantinople (Préfecture de la Ville de Constantinople).

The foreign communities also built their own schools, many of which went on to educate the elite of future generations of Turks, and still survive today as some of the best schools in Istanbul.

The rapid modernization which took place in Europe and left Ottoman Turkey behind was symbolized by the differences between Beyoğlu, and the historic Turkish quarters such as Eminönü and Fatih across the Golden Horn, in the Old City.

When the Ottoman sultans finally initiated a modernization program with the Edict of Tanzimat (Reorganization) in 1839, they started constructing numerous buildings in Pera that mixed traditional Ottoman styles with newer European ones.

In addition, Sultan Abdülmecid stopped living in Topkapı Palace and built a new palace near Pera, called the Dolmabahçe Palace, which blended Neo-Classical, Baroque and Rococo styles.

Above: Ottoman Sultan Abdulmejid (1823 – 1861)

Above: Topkapı Palace, Istanbul

Above: A view of Dolmabahçe Palace from the Bosporus (Strait of İstnbul)

“My house in Pera was situated in a secluded spot overlooking the Golden Horn and the distant panorama of the Turkish city.

The splendour of summer lent charm to my abode.

Seated by my large open window, studying the language of Islam, I would let my gaze hover above old Stamboul lying bathed in sunlight.

Away in the background, in a grove of cypress trees, Eyoub came into view.

It would have been Heaven to be hidden with her there in that mystical forgotten place where our life would have lit upon its own strangely delightful setting.

All around my house were immense stretches of land with nothing but cypresses and tombs – empty terrain where I spent more than one night with my mind bent on careless adventures with Armenian or Greek girls.

Midnight!

The fifth hour, according to Turkish clocks.

The night watchmen are striking the ground with their heavy ironshod staves.

In the Galata quarter the dogs are in revolt and the howling down there is appalling.

The dogs in this neighbourhood remain strictly neutral and I am obliged to them for that.

They are asleep hodge-podge outside my door.

All is peace and quiet.

In three hours I have spent stretched out by my open window I have been watching the lights go out one by one.

Yet all is quiet in Constantinople.

At 11 o’clock, some cavalry and artillery went past my house at the gallop, heading for Stamboul.

Then from the batteries came muffled rumbling which petered out in the distance and then everything fell silent again.

Owls are hooting in among the cypresses.

They sound exactly as they do at home.

I love this sound of summertime.

It takes me back to woods in Yorkshire, to the beautiful evenings I spent under the trees at Brightbury.

Here, surrounded by all this stillness, images of the past come alive again, images of all that is shattered and gone, never to return.”

(Pierre Loti, 1876)

Above: Portrait of Pierre Loti, Henri Rousseau, 1891

At his best Pierre Loti was unquestionably the finest descriptive writer of the day.

In the delicate exactitude with which he reproduced the impression given to his own alert nerves by unfamiliar forms, colors, sounds and perfumes, he was without a rival.

But he was not satisfied with this exterior charm.

He desired to blend with it a moral sensibility of the extremest refinement, at once sensual and ethereal.

Many of his best books are long sobs of remorseful memory, so personal, so intimate, that an English reader is amazed to find such depth of feeling compatible with the power of minutely and publicly recording what is felt.

In spite of the beauty and melody and fragrance of Loti’s books his mannerisms are apt to pall upon the reader, and his later books of pure description were rather empty.

His greatest successes were gained in the species of confession, half-way between fact and fiction, which he essayed in his earlier books.

When all his limitations, however, have been rehearsed, Pierre Loti remains, in the mechanism of style and cadence, one of the most original and most perfect French writers of the second half of the 19th century.

(English poet, author and critic Edmund Gosse)(1849 – 1928)

When the Ottoman Empire collapsed and the Turkish Republic was founded (during and after WW1) Pera, which became known as Beyoğlu in English in the modern era, went into gradual decline.

After the foundation of the Republic in the 1930s, the area officially became known as “Beyoğlu” and blossomed with new restaurants, theatres and concert halls.

Older residents still speak wistfully of never daring to go to İstiklal Caddesi without a collar and tie.

World War Two brought a discriminatory wealth tax that hit the Christians and the Jews hard.

(Muslims were exampt.)

Many left for Greece, America or Israel

Decline accelerated with the departure of the large Greek population of Beyoğlu and adjacent Galata as a result of Turkish pressure over the Cyprus conflict, during the 1950s and 1960s.

Above: Flag of Cyprus

The widespread political violence between leftist and rightist groups which troubled Turkey in the late 1970s also severely affected the lifestyle of the district, and accelerated its decline with the flight of the middle-class citizens to newer suburban areas such as Levent and Yeşilköy.

In their place came a flood of poor migrants from Anatolia.

Beyoğlu lost its cachet.

Above: A distant view of Levent’s skyline from the Bosphorus strait in Istanbul

Above: Aerial view of the Yeşilköy (San Stefano) seafront

By the late 1980s, many of the grandiose Neoclassical and Art Nouveau apartment blocks, formerly the residences of the late Ottoman élite, became home to immigrants from the countryside.

While Beyoğlu continued to enjoy a reputation for its cosmopolitan and sophisticated atmosphere until the 1940s and 1950s, by the 1980s the area had become economically and socially troubled.

By the late 1980s, İstiklal Caddesi and the area around it was run-down, sleazy and even a little dangerous.

That began changing in late 1990 after the simple measure of closing the street for traffic and making it a pedestrian precinct.

The first decades of the 21st century have witnessed the rapid gentrification of these neighborhoods.

Istiklal Avenue has once again become a destination for tourists, and formerly bohemian neighborhoods like Cihangir have once again become fashionable and quite expensive.

Some 19th and early 20th century buildings have been tastefully restored, while others have been converted into mammoth luxury malls of dubious aesthetic value. 

As newer, more international and affluent residents have begun to creep down the hills into Tophane and Tarlabasi, disagreements with more conservative elements in the neighborhoods have become common.

The low-lying areas such as Tophane, Kasımpaşa and Karaköy, and the side streets of the area consist of older buildings.

“I live in a place that very well represents the Tower of Babel.

Above: The Tower of Babel, Pieter Bruegel the Elder (1563)

1 Now the whole Earth had one language and the same words. 

2 And as they migrated from the East, they came upon a plain in the land of Shinar and settled there. 

3 And they said to one another:

“Come, let us make bricks and fire them thoroughly.”

And they had brick for stone and bitumen for mortar. 

4 Then they said:

“Come, let us build ourselves a city and a tower with its top in the heavens, and let us make a name for ourselves.

Otherwise we shall be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole Earth.” 

5 The LORD came down to see the city and the tower, which mortals had built. 

6 And the LORD said:

“Look, they are one people, and they have all one language, and this is only the beginning of what they will do.

Nothing that they propose to do will now be impossible for them. 

7 Come, let us go down and confuse their language there, so that they will not understand one another’s speech.” 

8 So the LORD scattered them abroad from there over the face of all the Earth, and they left off building the city. 

9 Therefore it was called Babel, because there the LORD confused (balal) the language of all the Earth, and from there the LORD scattered them abroad over the face of all the Earth.

(Genesis 11: 1 – 9)

In Pera they speak Turkish, Greek, Hebrew, Armenian, Arabic, Persian, Russian, Sclavonian, Walachian, German, Dutch, French, English, Italian, Hungarian.

And what is worse, there are ten of these languages spoken in my own family.

My grooms are Arab.

My footmen French, English and Germans.

My nurse an Armenian.

My housemaids Russians.

Half a dozen other servants, Greeks.

My steward an Italian.

My janizaries Turks.

So that I live in the perpetual hearing of this medley of sounds, which produces a very extraordinary effect upon the people that are born here, for they learn all these languages at the same time and without knowing any of them well enough to write or read in it.

There are very few men, women or even children here that have not the same compass of words in five or six of them.”

(Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, 1716)

Above:  English aristocrat, medical pioneer, writer and poet Lady Mary Wortley Montagu (née Pierrepont) (1689 – 1762)

Foreigners, especially from Euro-Mediterranean and West European countries, have long resided in Beyoğlu.

There is a cosmopolitan atmosphere in the heart of the district, where people from various cultures live in Cihangir and Gümüşsuyu.

Above: Cihangir, Beyoğlu

Beyoğlu also has a number of historical Tekkes (tombs) and Türbes (mausoleums).

Several Sufi orders, such as the Cihangirî (pronounced Jihangiri) order, were founded here.

Most of the consulates (former embassies until 1923, when Ankara became the new Turkish capital) are still in this area.

The Italian, British, German, Greek, Russian, Dutch and Swedish consulates are significant in terms of their history and architecture.

Above: Flag of the European Union

Beyoğlu is also home to many high schools.

The unique international art project United Buddy Bears was presented in Beyoðlu during the winter of 2004 – 2005.

Buddy Bears are painted, life-size fiberglass bear sculptures developed by German businesspeople Klaus and Eva Herlitz, in cooperation with sculptor Roman Strobl.

They have become a landmark of Berlin and are considered unofficial ambassadors of Germany.

The outstretched arms of the standing Buddy Bear symbolise friendliness and optimism.

The first bears were displayed at an artistic event in Berlin in 2001.

The first activities were presented as the Buddy Bear Berlin Show.

In 2001, artists painted approximately 350 bears to appear as decorative elements in the streets of Berlin.

Four different bear designs (one standing on all four paws, one standing on two legs, one standing on its head, and one in a sitting position) were placed in the historic centre of Berlin.

Afterwards, many of the bears were sold at auctions in aid of local child relief nonprofits.

Nowadays, these Berlin Buddy Bears are exclusively presented on private premises, in front of hotels and embassies, as well as in the foyers of various office buildings.

There have been exhibitions of the original Buddy Bears — designed by local artists — in the cities of Shanghai (China) (2004), Buenos Aires (Argentina) (2005), and St. Gallen (Switzerland) (2006).

United Buddy Bears is an international art exhibition with more than 140 2-meter (6 ft 7 in)-tall fiberglass bears.

Under the motto: “We have to get to know each other better, it makes us understand one another better, trust each other more, and live together more peacefully“, more than 140 countries acknowledged by the United Nations (UN) are represented, promoting “tolerance, international understanding and the great concept of different nations and cultures living in peace and harmony“.

The bears stand “hand in hand” in a “peaceful circle” (The Art of Tolerance).

Above: Flag of the United Nations

The bears were on display between June and November 2002, in a circle around the Brandenburg Gate.

Around 1.5 million people visited this first exhibition.

On 6 November 2002, the bears were moved to new locations, including their respective countries’ embassies in Berlin, or back to the country that they were based on.

Above: Brandenburg Gate, Berlin

Some of the bears were auctioned off to raise money for UNICEF.

Above: Emblem of the United Nations Children’s Emergency Fund

After the success of the first exhibition, a new circle was created in 2003.

The idea was to send the circle on a global tour. 

The circle changes when it reaches a new city, as the bears are always set up in alphabetic order, following the local language of the host country.

Entry to the exhibitions is always free.

In every metropolis, the United Buddy Bears exhibitions are supported by the government, the foreign ministries, the mayors, local nonprofits, and UNICEF.)

Above: United Buddy Bears, İstanbul, 2004 – 2005

The main thoroughfare is İstiklal Caddesi, running into the neighbourhood from Taksim Square, a pedestrianised 1 mile (1.6 km) long street of shops, cafés, patisseries, restaurants, pubs, winehouses and clubs, as well as bookshops, theatres, cinemas and art galleries.

Some of İstiklâl Avenue has a 19th-century metropolitan character.

The avenue is lined with Neoclassical and Art Nouveau buildings.

The nostalgic tram which runs on İstiklal Avenue, between Taksim Square and Tünel, was also re-installed in the early 1990s with the aim of reviving the historic atmosphere of the district.

Some of the city’s historic pubs and winehouses are located in the areas around İstiklal Avenue (İstiklal Caddesi) in Beyoğlu.

Above: Taksim Square entrance of İstiklal Caddesi, Beyoğlu

The 19th century Ciçek Pasajı (Flower Passage in Turkish, or Cité de Péra in French), opened in 1876 on İstiklal Avenue.

It can be described as a miniature version of the famous Galleria in Milano, Italy, and has rows of historic pubs, winehouses and restaurants.

Above: Çiçek Pasajı (Flower Passage), also known by its French name Cité de Péra, is one of the many historic buildings that adorn İstiklal Caddesi

The site of Çiçek Pasajı was originally occupied by the Naum Theatre (1844 – 1876), which was burned during the great fire of Pera in 1870. 

Above: Italian musician / Naum Theatre director Giuseppe Donizetti Pasha (1788 – 1856)

The theatre was frequently visited by Sultans Abdülaziz (1830 – 1876) and Abdülhamid II (1842 – 1918).

Above: Ottoman Sultan Abdülaziz (1830 – 1876)

Above: Ottoman Sultan Abdül Hamid II (1842 – 1918)

The Theatre hosted Giuseppe Verdi’s (1813 – 1901) play Il Trovatore before the opera houses of Paris.

Above: Italian composer Giuseppe Verdi (1813 – 1901)

 

After the fire of 1870, the Theatre was purchased by the local Greek banker Hristaki Zoğrafos (1820 – 1898).

Architect Kleanthis Zannos designed the current building, which was called Cité de Péra or Hristaki Pasajı in its early years.

Above: Greek banker Christakis Zografos

Yorgo’nun Meyhanesi (Yorgo’s Winehouse) was the first winehouse to be opened in the passage. 

In 1908 the Ottoman Grand Vizier Sait Paşa purchased the building.

It became known as the Sait Paşa Passage. 

Above: Ottoman governor Mirza Said Mehmed Paşa (1838 – 1914) Ottoman soldier

Following the Russian Revolution of 1917, many impoverished noble Russian women, including a Baroness, sold flowers here. 

By the 1940s the building was mostly occupied by flower shops, hence the present Turkish name Çiçek Pasajı (Flower Passage). 

Above: Flag of the Soviet Union (1922 – 1991)ü

Following the restoration of the building in 1988, it was reopened as a galleria of pubs and restaurants.

Above: Çiçek Passage, Beyoglu

Pano, established by Panayotis Papadopoulos in 1898, and the neighbouring Viktor Levi, established in 1914, are among the oldest winehouses in the city and are located on Kalyoncu Kulluk Street near the British Consulate and Galatasaray Square. 

Cumhuriyet Meyhanesi (literally Republic Winehouse), renamed in the early 1930s but originally established in the early 1890s, is another popular historic winehouse and is located in the nearby Sahne Street, along with the Hazzopulo Winehouse, established in 1871, inside the Hazzopulo Pasajı which connects Sahne Street and Meşrutiyet Avenue.

The famous Nevizade Street, which has rows of historic pubs next to each other, is also in this area.

Other historic pubs are found in the areas around Tünel Pasajı and the nearby Asmalımescit Street.

Above: Tünel Pasajı, Beyoğlu

Above: Asmalımescit Sokak, Beyoğlu

Some historic neighbourhoods around İstiklal Avenue have recently been recreated, such as Cezayir Street near Galatasaray High School, which became known as La Rue Française and has rows of Francophone pubs, cafés and restaurants playing live French music. 

Above: Cezayir Sokağı, Beyoğlu

Artiste Terasse (Artist Teras) on Cezayir Street is a popular restaurant-bar which offers panoramic views of the Hagia Sophia, Topkapı Palace, Sultan Ahmed Mosque and Galata Tower.

Throughout Beyoğlu, there are many night clubs for all kinds of tastes.

There are restaurants on the top of historic buildings with a view of the city. 

Above: Artiste Terasse, Beyoğlu

Asmalımescit Street has rows of traditional Turkish restaurants and Ocakbaşı (grill) houses, while the streets around the historic Balıkpazarı (Fish Market) is full of eateries offering seafood like fried mussels and calamari along with beer or rakı or the traditional kokoreç.

Above: Asmalımescit Sokak, Beyoğlu

Above: Balık Pazarı (Fish Market), Beyoğlu

Beyoğlu also has many elegant pasaj (passages) from the 19th century, most of which have historic and classy chocolateries and patisseries along with many shops lining their alleys.

There is also a wide range of fast-food restaurants in the district.

Apart from the hundreds of shops lining the streets and avenues of the district, there is also a business community. 

Above: Cezayir Street, also known as Rue Française, is famous for its pubs and restaurants playing live music, Beyoğlu

Odakule, a 1970s high rise building (the first “structural expressionism” style building in Turkey) is the headquarters of İstanbul Sanayi Odası (ISO) (Istanbul Chamber of Industry) and is located between İstiklal Avenue and Tepebaşı, next to the Pera Museum.

Most of the upper floors of the buildings in Beyoğlu are office space.

Small workshops are found on the side streets.

Above: Odakule, Beyoğlu

İstanbul Modern, located near Karaköy Port on the Bosphorus, frequently hosts the exhibitions of renowned Turkish and foreign artists.

Pera Museum exhibits some of the works of art from the late Ottoman period, such as the Kaplumbağa Terbiyecisi (Turtle Trainer) by Osman Hamdi Bey (1842 – 1910).

Apart from its permanent collection, the Museum also hosts visiting exhibitions, which included the works of renowned artists such as Rembrandt (1606 – 1669).

Above: Pera Museum, Beyoğlu

Above: The Tortoise Trainer (1906), Osman Hamdi Bey, Pera Museum, Beyoğlu

Above: Turkish artist Osman Hamdi Bey (1842 – 1910)

Above: Self portrait of Dutch artist Rembrandt van Rijn (1606 – 1669)

Doğançay Museum, Turkey’s first contemporary art museum dedicated to the works of a single artist, officially opened its doors to the public in 2004.

While the museum almost exclusively displays the works of its founder Burhan Doğançay (1929 – 2013), a contemporary artists, one floor has been set aside for the works of the artist’s father, Adil Doğançay.

Above: Doğançay Museum, Beyoğlu

Hotel Pera Palace was built in the district in 1892 for hosting the passengers of the Orient Express (1883 – 2009). 

Above: Hotel Pera Palace, Beyoğlu

Agatha Christie (1890 – 1976) wrote the novel Murder on the Orient Express in this hotel.

Her room has been preserved as a museum.

Above: Agatha Christie (1890 – 1976)

San Antonio di Padova, the largest Catholic church in Turkey, and the Neve Shalom Synagogue, the largest synagogue in Turkey, are also in Beyoğlu.

Above: Interior of San Antonio di Padova, Beyoğlu

Above: Neve Şalom Synagogue, Beyoğlu

There are other important Catholic and Orthodox churches in the area, such as the Saint Mary Draperis Church or the centrally located Hagia Triada Church at the conjunction point between İstiklal Caddesi and Taksim Square.

It is the seat of the Chaldean Catholic Archparchy of Diyarbakir.

Above: Church of Santa Maria Draperis, Beyoğlu

Above: Hagia Triada Greek Orthodox Church, Beyoğlu

The only Jewish Museum of Turkey, which has been converted from a synagogue, is located in the Karaköy quarter.

İstikal Caddesi is also located in the historic Beyoğlu (Pera) district.

The famous street with shops, cafes, cinemas and other venues stretches for 1.4 kilometres (0.87 mi) and hosts up to three million people each day.

Above: İstiklal Caddesi, Beyoğul

The 1948-opened Atlas Cinema is situated in a 1877-built historic building at Istiklal Caddesi.

Above: Atlas Sineması, İstanbul Sinema Müzesi, Beyoğlu

If you don’t know Çetin İkmen, he is a fastidious Turkish police inspector, small and thin with a sunken face.

He teeters on the edge of alcoholicism, chain smokes and swears in a whisky and cigarettes voice.

As it happens, Ikmen has a cousin who is a transvestite fortune teller.

Ikmen occasionally seeks his help in the frequently convoluted and macabre cases that come his way.

Above: Haluk Bilginer as Çetin İkmen, The Turkish Detective

A strange and complicated character then, the inspector takes the lead in six novels by London-born author Barbara Nadel.

Above: British writer Barbara Nadel

Ever more to the fore than İkmen in Nadel’s books is İstanbul, which is the setting shared by all her stories to date.

The city permeates every page.

Her descriptions of neighbourhoods, landmarks and locations are as precise and exact as those of a travel writer.

İkmen works out of a police station on Yerebatan Caddesi near the underground cistern in Sultanahmet.

He lives nearby on Ticarethane Sokak, just off Divan Yolu.

Above: Yerebatan Sarnıcı, Fatih, Sultanahmet District

Nadel’s first novel, Belshazzar’s Daughter, begins in the vividly realized backstreets of Balat.

In her second, A Chemical Prison, a corpse is discovered locked in an attic on Ishak Paşa Caddesi, just down from the gate of the Topkapi Palace.

The 4th, Deep Waters, begins with a murder victim being dumped on waterfront Reşadiye Caddesi beside the Galata Bridge.

The 5th, Harem, ends with a shoot-out at the Malta Köşkü in Yıldız Park.

A frequent visitor to İstanbul, Nadel travels armed with a digital camera in order to capture the urban landscapes through which her characters move.

It could all be a bit pedantic and trainspotterish, but in fact it is handled so skilfully that, taken together, the descriptions and detailing all add up to one great passionate homage to the city.

“It’s the place that I love and I want other people to love it as well.”, says Nadel.

Not that she is afraid of showing the spots and blemishes.

Her books also deal with AIDS, prostitution,, rent boys, family blood feuds and drug use.

Not to mention some graphic kinky sex, including in Belshazzar’s Daughter a woman who gets off on fellating guns (based, claims Nadel, who is a fomer psychiatric hospital worker, on someone she once met – but socially, not professionally).

Local press in İstanbul has been good and sales remain respectable.

İkmen may not be the perfect Turk but native İstanbulus seem to have taken their fictional compatriot to their hearts, with flaws and all.

Born in the East End of London, Barbara Nadel trained as an actress before becoming a writer.

Now writing full-time, she has previously worked as a public relations officer for the National Schizophrenia Fellowship’s Good Companion Service and as a mental health advocate for the mentally disordered in a psychiatric hospital.

She has also worked with sexually abused teenagers and taught psychology in schools and colleges, and was the patron of the Acorn Group in Shrewsbury, a charity (now apparently closed following a cut in funding) caring for those in emotional and mental distress.

She has been a regular visitor to Turkey for more than 25 years.

She has written 25 Çetin İkmen novels to date so far.

Under the motto: “We have to get to know each other better, it makes us understand one another better, trust each other more, and live together more peacefully“, promoting “tolerance, international understanding and the great concept of different nations and cultures living in peace and harmony“, I want my descriptions of neighbourhoods, landmarks and locations to be as precise and exact as those of a travel writer, with the descriptions and detailing all add up to one great passionate homage to the city.

I want to describe places in a vivid manner like Edmondo de Amicis, Hans Christian Andersen, Giacomo Casanova, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, Harrison Griswold Dwight, Gustave Flaubert, Theophile Gauthier, Andre Gide, Ernest Hemingway, Aaron Hill, Pierre Loti, Herman Melville, Will Seymour Monroe, Gerard de Nerval, Arthur Symons and Mark Twain.

I need to read like a writer.

I need to experience Life as a writer.

It won’t be easy.

A man cannot serve two masters at the same time.

My muse or my wife.

Tough call.

For the benefit of Mr. Kite,
There will be a show tonight
On trampoline.

The Hendersons will all be there.
Late of Pablo Fanque’s Fair.
What a scene!

Over men and horses, hoops and garters,
Lastly through a hogshead of real fire!
In this way
Mr. K.
Will challenge the world!

The celebrated Mr. K.
Performs his feat on Saturday
At Bishopsgate.

The Hendersons will dance and sing
As Mr. Kite flies through the ring.
Don’t be late!

Messrs. K. and H. assure the public
Their production will be second to none.
And of course
Henry the horse
Dances the waltz!

The band begins at ten to six,
When Mr. K. performs his tricks
Without a sound.

And Mr. H. will demonstrate
Ten summersets he’ll undertake
On solid ground.

Having been some days in preparation,
A splendid time is guaranteed for all.
And tonight
Mr. Kite
Is topping the bill!

Sources

  • Wikipedia
  • Google Photos
  • Time Out Istanbul
  • An Istanbul Anthology: Travel Writing through the Centuries, edited by Kaya Genç
  • Nineteen Eighty-Four, George Orwell

Pendik possibilities

Above: Images of Pendil, Istanbul, Türkiye

Beyoğlu, İstanbul, Türkiye

Sunday 7 April 2024

Yesterday I spoke to playwright and humourist Karlweis about keeping a diary.

He said it was good to get into the habit of reckoning up with yourself, but that one never confronts oneself with the whole truth, there is always an element of coquetry about it.

Sadly, I must admit that he is right.

In these pages I have often lied and glossed over many of my faults.

Forgive me, I’m only human.

(7 April 1899: Alma Mahler – Werfel)

Above: Austrian composer, author, editor and socialite Alma Mahler – Werfel (1879 – 1964)

Istanbul has never lacked style.

From as far back as the purple robes of the Byzantines, the hallucinatory pattern makers of the Ottomans and that gorgeous sickle moon and star red flag, this city has known how to cut a dash.

Over the past two millennia Istanbul has retained a vibrancy and flair that, despite the odd ups and downs of politics and the economy, has never been anything less than vital.

Istanbul’s strategic location has attraction has attracted many a marauding army over the centuries.

The Greeks, Persians, Romans and Venetians took turns ruling before the Ottomans stormed into town and decided to stay.

Physical reminders of their various tenure are found littered across the city and the fact that Istanbul straddles two continents wasn’t its only drawcard.

This was the final stage on the legendary Silk Routes that linked Asia and Europe.

Many of the merchants who came here liked it so much that they too decided to stay.

In so doing, they endowed the city with a cultural diversity that it retains to this day.

Above: Aerial view of the historical peninsula and modern skyline of Istanbul

Some ancient cities are the sum of their monuments, but Istanbul factors a lot more into the equation.

Chief among its manifold attratctions are the locals, who have an infectious love of life and generosity of spirit.

This vibrant, inclusive and expanding community is full of people who work and party hard, treasure family and friendships, and have no problem melding tradition and modernity in their everyday lives.

Joining them in their favourite haunts – çay bahcesis (tea gardens), neighbourhood coffeehouses, meyhanes (Turkish taverns and kebapçis (kebap restaurants) – is a highlight of any visit.

Above: Aya Sophia Mosque in Istanbul

Why do I love this city?

Let me count the ways.

I love the locals who have an endless supply of hospitality, good humour and insightful conversation at their disposal.

I love the fact that when I walk down a city street, layers of history unfold before me.

I love listening to the sound of the müezzins dueling from their minarets and I love seeing the sun set over the world’s most beautiful skyline.

I love the restaurants, the bars and the tea gardens, but most of all I love the fact that in Istanbul an extraordinary cultural experience lies around every corner.

(Virginia Maxwell, Lonely Planet Istanbul)

Istanbul has long been a city in transformation.

Its name changed from Byzantium to Constantinople to Istanbul.

Its rulers included Byzantine Emperors, Ottoman Sultans and Republican officials.

It hosted the senior Patriarchate of the Greek Orthodox Church, the spiritual leader of the world’s Eastern Orthodox Christians and the seat of the Islamic Caliphate.

So is Istanbul an Islamic city?

A Byzantine beacon?

A modern metropolis?

All of the above.

In the course of all these changes the city has managed to preserve its magnificent scenery, history and culture.

It has become an open museum of different civilizations.

Above: Maiden’s Tower, Istanbul

Travellers from Europe (such as my German wife) and North America (such as your humble Canadian blogger) have come to Istanbul to observe this curious living legacy, projecting our dreams of a society free from the constraints of the Western world.

During two centuries of touristic activity, Istanbul has become not only an object of observation, but as well a source of inspiration for the observer.

The observations of the rituals, the monuments as well as the mundane life of a city struggling to preserve its personality in the constant ruthless flux of change continues to be captured by writers, diplomats and tourists.

Many travellers have approached Istanbul from the sea and have witnessed the beauty of Byzantium as it appears to them, dreamlike between the fogs of fantasy and the rigours of reality.

We did not.

Above: Ortaköy Mosque, Istanbul

As Istanbul is the nation’s capital in everything but name, getting here is easy.

There are two international airports (Istanbul International and Sabiha Gökçen International Airport:

The former is a sophisticated cosmopolitan fatherly airport and the latter is his pragmatic budget daughter) and two otogars (bus stations) from which international travellers arrive and depart.

My wife flew to the father and will depart from the daughter.

Above: View of Levent financial district from Istanbul Sapphire Tower

There are two international sleeper train services to / from Istanbul:

  • the Istanbul – Sofya Express to Bulgaria

Above: Sofia, Bulgaria

  • the Bosfor Ekspresi to Bucharest (Romania)

Above: Bucharest, Romania

Travellers wanting to make their way to Iran can take the high speed train to Ankara and then connect with the weekly Trans-Asya service to Tabriz and Tehran.

The trip from Ankara takes 2 1/2 days.

Above: Flag of Iran

As a resident expat teaching in Eskişehir, I boarded the 0640 train – one of the eight daily fast trains that operate between Ankara and Istanbul.

Above: Eskişehir railway station

Though the most convenient place to disembark the train is at Söğütlüçeşme Station in Kadiköy District, usually I disembark at Pendik Station to then grab a cab to Sabiha Gökçen Airport.

Normally I fly out from there but today I would meet the wife arriving there (finally) at 1630.

Above: Sabiha Gökçen International Airport, Istanbul

The Turkish State Railways own and maintain all public railways in Turkey.

This includes railway stations, ports, bridges and tunnels, yards and maintenance facilities.

In 2016, TCDD controlled an active network of 12,532 km (7,787 mi) of railways, making it the 22nd largest railway system in the world. 

The Turkish State Railways operate passenger services on 90% of their system.

These are intercity, regional, commuter and international services.

In the railways’ first year, 52% of passenger travel in Turkey was by rail, despite the system lacking connections to many parts of the country.

Rail transport was the main mode of transport for passengers in the following two decades, reaching an all-time high of 57% of passenger transport in 1947, but then started to decline after 1950, due to the mass construction of roads.

Above: Turkish State Railways logo

Today, the passenger ratio is slowly increasing with the opening of high-speed rail lines in Turkey.

High-speed rail in Türkiye began service in 2009.

TCDD has branded its high-speed service as Yüksek Hızlı Tren (YHT)(“high speed train“), after the trains’ capacity to reach 250 km/h (and in some advanced sections of the Ankara-Konya railroad up to 300 km/h).

There had been previously tried but failed accelerated train projects, i.e. higher speed rail without the necessary upgrades on the railroad tracks, causing a number of accidents and ending up with losses incurred by TCDD in early 2000s.

YHT, in stark contrast, became a commercially successful, safe and cheap alternative to flights and roads, cutting the travel time between the city centers of two largest cities of the country up to 4 hours.

Currently, YHT trains operate 22 daily trips based from its central hub in Ankara, in addition to more trips on the Istanbul–Konya high-speed railway that bypass Ankara.

YHT currently operates on two main lines:

  • the Ankara – Istanbul high speed railway 
  • the Ankara – Konya high speed railway

In total, these lines connect eight provincial capitals out of 81 provinces in Türkiye, namely Adapazarı (via Arifli), Ankara, Bilecik, Eskişehir, Istanbul, İzmit, Karaman and Konya.

There are currently ongoing construction projects aiming to link up at least six more provincial capitals, including the 3rd and 4th largest cities of the country İzmir and Bursa, as well as Afyonkarahisar, Edirne, Kayseri, Sivas and other potential cities.

Further ambitions at the planning stage eventually aim to link up east and west points of the country through high-speed railways and act as an international high-speed railway bridge across Europe and Asia.

Pendik Station (Pendik garı) is the main railway station in the Pendik District of Istanbul, located between Hatboyu and Abdülhalik Renda Avenues in southeastern Pendik.

The TCDD operates YHT trains to Ankara and Konya, via Eskişehir, along with daily regional trains to Adapazarı.

The station is 24.05 km (14.94 mi) away from Haydarpaşa Station in central Istanbul.

Above: Pendik station building

(Haydarpaşa Station (Haydarpaşa Garı) is a railway station in Istanbul, that was, until 2012 the main city terminal for trains travelling to and from the Anatolian side of Turkey.

It used to be Turkey’s busiest railway station.

(Its counterpart on the European side of the city was Sirkeci Station which served train services to and from the Thracian side of the country.)

Since a fire in 2010 the station has not been in use and its future remains uncertain.)

Above: Haydarpaşa Station, Istanbul

The Metro line M10 makes the link between Pendik and Sabiha Gökçen Airport, nine kilometres north.

As a taxi is far simpler than struggling with vending machines I tend to take a taxi to the airport from the station.

Above: Istanbul Metro logo

Arriving at Pendik Station at 0912, more than six hours before my wife’s ETA, I decided to linger in Pendik until noon and then I grabbed a cab to the Airport.

Pendik is a municipality and district of Istanbul Province. 

Its area is 190 km2.

Its population is 750,435 (2022). 

It is the 4th largest district of Istanbul and the largest district of the Anatolian Side.

It is on the Asian side between Kartal and Tuzla, on the Marmara Sea.

The area has a Formula One racetrack.

There is a high-speed boat across the Marmara Sea to Yalova for people travelling out of the city to Bursa and the Aegean.

Although Macedonians are known as the oldest settlement in Pendik, human remains dating back 4,000 years were found during excavations.

In the district, between Kaynarca and Pendik, 50 meters away from the coast, an old settlement dating from the Neolithic period, thought to have been founded in 6500 BC, was found with 32 graves and house foundation ruins. 

During the Roman, Byzantine and Latin Empire periods, the coastal town was known as Pantichium.

Although it remained with the Seljuks in 1080 – 1083 after Roman and Eastern Roman domination, it fell into the hands of the Latin Empire again.

In 1306, it came under Ottoman rule, but this led to Byzantine efforts to regain it.

These efforts were unsuccessful with the Battle of Pelekanon in 1330.

Pendik, which remained empty until Abdurrahman Gazi took it over during the reign of Yıldırım Bayezid in 1400, has been a settlement completely under Turkish rule since then.

Pendik, which was a small fishing town under Ottoman rule, was completely destroyed by a big fire.

According to sources, after the 50-hour fire that destroyed 1,200 houses and shops, Azaryan Efendi, the Chairman of the Notary Assembly, Senate and Foreign Affairs Committee, brought engineers and architects from Paris and had the plans of the new settlement drawn.

He also put his signature on the plans by having the first letter of his name placed in the city center.

Today, the lines formed by Gazipaşa-İsmetpaşa and Orhan Maltepe Streets are still the busiest center of the district.

Over the centuries, Bosniaks have migrated to Turkey, with a large number arriving after the Austro-Hungarian campaign in Bosnia and Herzegovina in 1878.

Many settled in the Pendik boroughs of Sapanbağları, Yeşilbağlar and Bahçelievler.

Apart from naming their streets and shops after their village in Bosnia, these people have blended into the Istanbul working-class lifestyle of the rest of Pendik.

After the 1924 Turkey – Greece Population Exchange, the Muslim Turkish population from Drama and Ioannina settled in Pendik.

The Greeks who went from Pendik also founded a settlement called Pendik near Thessaloniki.

The core of the new Pendik was formed with the participation of Drama residents, Yanya residents and, in the 1950s, Erzincan residents. 

Bosnians who emigrated from Yugoslavia after 1960 were also added to this structure .

This immigrant population settled in Pendik’s Sapanbağları and Yeşilbağlar neighborhoods between 1960 and 1970.

Until the 1970s Pendik was a rural area, far from the city.

The opening of the Pendik Shipyard on 1 July1982 in Pendik, which generally developed as a summer settlement until the Eighties, played a major role in which Pendik received the most immigration.

Due to the opening of the shipyard and the great development of industrial establishments and increasing migration, Pendik ceased to be a summer settlement.

Apartment buildings began to replace houses with gardens. 

In 1990, 3,150 houses were built in Pendik – Kurtköy for those forced to migrate from various cities of Bulgaria. 

In the late 1990s two private educational institutions were built inland from Pendik:

  • Koç Özel Lisesi

Above: Koç School logo

  • Sabancı University

Road construction and industrial development in the Pendik/Tuzla/Gebze region has been ongoing since the 1990s.

Pendik receives immigration day by day.

The majority of the District consists of citizens originating from Sivas, Erzurum, Ordu, Tokat, Kastamonu, Trabzon, Erzincan, Sakarya and Giresun provinces as well as citizens of Bosnian and Balkan immigrant origin.

Above: Pendik shore

Today Pendik is a crowded mix of working class housing (especially further towards the E5 motorway) with more expensive apartments with sea views along the coast.

There is a busy shopping district (with a large street market on Saturdays), restaurants and movie theaters.

Pendik is far from downtown Istanbul.

Above: Pendik

It is served by Marmaray suburban trains.

The coastal road is fast but does not carry public transport, except for Bus 16A which only runs until 8 pm and the Kadikoy-Bostanci-Pendik dolmus.

Above: Pendik

There is a certain undefinable quality about Pendik that I like.

Perhaps Pendik represents a sense of novelty, for it is from here where I usually embark on new adventures.

Thanks to previous visits, I am known on sight at both the teahouse and the Kent Park kebab restaurant close to the Station.

I have on occasion, time permitting, wandered down the pedestrian street, soaking in the hustle and bustle of shoppers.

Above: Pedestrian zone, Pendik

I marvel at the beauty of the centrally located mosque and sometimes have coffee at Daniel’s Coffee.

Today, having a quarter of the day to spare, I found a restaurant, the Cooking House, serving breakfast, and soon I am feasting on a mixed omelette, orange juice, Turkish coffee (with sugar) and black tea.

As I eat, I read George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four yet again, but this time I try to see this masterpiece from a writer’s point of view, using tips I have garnered from Francine Prose’s (Is that really her name?) Reading Like a Writer: A Guide for People Who Love Books and for Those Who Want to Write Them.

As I read, I think about what I have read and how Orwell struck his thoughts and plot together.

There remains so much about Nineteen Eighty-Four with which I can personally relate.

His writing is vivid right from the start.

Above: English writer Eric Blair (aka George Orwell) (1903 – 1950)

It was a bright cold day in April and the clocks were striking thirteen.”

Light exposes the cold.

Thirteen is an unlucky number in the West as Christ’s 13th disciple Judas Iscariot would betray Him.

Above: The Kiss of Judas, Giotto di Bondone (1304)

Thirteen hundred hours is a militaristic way of telling time.

I can see and feel in my mind the vile wind, the gritty dust, the smell of boiled cabbage and old rag mats.

The world looks cold, the sky a harsh blue but beneath a world that has no colour in anything.

A place to be experienced with a sort of vague distaste, a rotting vista, patched-up windows, sagging walls and plaster dust, a place unpossessed by either background or intelligibility.

And yet its denizens are damned to set their features into expressions of quiet optimism.

Above: Winston Smith (John Hurt), Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

Pendik is not the London of Nineteen Eighty-Four.

The breeze is gentle, the streets clean, only the aroma of coffee and omelette assault my senses.

The world is warm, the heavens beaconing, the future bright and kaleidoscopic

A moment to be savoured, delicious and fresh, a vista of promise, cats clamber walls, aplace unposing unaffected by either past or potentiality.

The moment is.

It is glorious.

Above: Pendik

As a public persona in the role of an educator I must be acutely aware of how my reactions can reverberate against me.

To dissemble your feelings, to control your face, to do what every one else was doing, an instinctive reaction, silently, invisibly keeping alive belief, hope.

Like Winston Smith, I am also well aware that whether I refrain from writing this electronic diary, makes no difference.

Whether I continue with this diary or whether I don’t go on with this makes no difference.

To write a diary is to be frozen by the mutability of the past.

To feel as though you are wandering, alone.

The past is dead, the future unimaginable.

What certainty do I have that one single human being now living is on my side?

Nothing is truly your own except the few cubic centimetres inside your skull.

For whom is this diary being written?

For the future, for the past – for an age that might merely be illusionary.

In front of me there lies only death.

Ashes to ashes, dust to dust.

Out of existence and out of memory.

How can you appeal to the future when not a trace of you could physically survive?

Perhaps I am a lonesome ghost uttering thoughts no one reads.

But as long as I speak, the continuity is unbroken.

It is not by making yourself heard but by staying sane that we carry on the human heritage.

It is extraordinarily difficult.

When there are no external recorns that you can refer to, even the outline of your own life loses its sharpness.

If all records tell the same tale – then the lie passes into history and becomes truth.

Who controls the past controls the future.

Who controls the present controls the past.”, ran the Party slogan.

And yet the past, though of its nature alterable, never had been altered.

Whatever was true now was true from everlasting to everlasting.

It was quite simple.

All that was needed was an unending series of victories over your own memory.

Reality control.

Doublethink.

Above: Winston Smith (John Hurt), Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

I consider my own past.

So much unrecorded.

What I remember is “truth” even if I cannot prove it to be true.

What I write is “true” whether anyone believes it to be plausible or not.

In retelling my life for public purview I slide away into the labyrithine world of doublethink.

To know and not to know.

To be conscious of complete truthfulness while telling carefully constructed lies.

To hold simultaneously two opinions which cancel each other out, knowing them to be contradictory and believing in both of them.

To use logic against logic.

To repudiate morality while laying claim to it.

To forget whatever it is necessary to forget, then to draw it back into memory again at the moment when it is needed and then promptly to forget it again.

To apply the same process to the process itself.

I invent myself.

Some of my lies are true.

Above: Canada Slim once upon a time

The past has not merely been altered.

It has been actually destroyed.

For how could you establish even the most obvious fact when there exists no true record outside your own memory?

A memory that is itself alterable and inaccurate?

He: We met at nine. 
She: We met at eight.
He: I was on time.
She: No, you were late.
He: Ah, yes, I remember it well.

He: We dined with friends.
She: We dined alone.
He: A tenor sang.
She: A baritone.
He: Ah, yes, I remember it well.

He: That dazzling April moon.
She: There was none that night.
She: And the month was June.
He: That's right. That's right.
He: It warms my heart to know that you
He: Remember still the way you do
He: Ah, yes, I remember it well.

He: How often I've thought of that Friday.
She: Monday night
He: When we had our last rendezvous
He: Somehow I foolishly wondered if you
He: Might by some chance be thinking of it too?

He: That carriage ride
She: You walked me home
He: You lost a glove
She: It was a comb
He: Ah, yes, I remember it well

He: That brilliant sky
She: We had some rain
He: Those Russian songs
She: From sunny Spain
He: Ah, yes, I remember it well

He: You wore a gown of gold
She: I was all in blue
He: Am I getting old?
She: Oh, no, not you

She: How strong you were
She: How young and gay
She: A prince of love in every way
He: Ah, yes, I remember it well.

Hermione Gingold (She) and Maurice Chevalier (He), Gigi (1958)

Above: Hermione Gingold and Maurice Chevalier, Gigi (1958)

My readers can never really know how much of this legend is true and how much has been invented, for even I myself remain unclear of how much is true and how much I have chosen to be believe is true.

Everything melts into mist, just as this morning’s meal will eventually vanish from my memory.

Who are you?
Who, who, who, who?
Who are you?
Who, who, who, who?
Who are you?
Who, who, who, who?
Who are you?
Who, who, who, who?

I woke up in a Soho doorway
A policeman knew my name
He said, “You can go sleep at home tonight
If you can get up and walk away”
I staggered back to the underground
And the breeze blew back my hair
I remember throwin’ punches around
And preachin’ from my chair

Well, who are you? (Who are you? Who, who, who, who?)
I really wanna know (who are you? Who, who, who, who?)
Tell me, who are you? (Who are you? Who, who, who, who?)
‘Cause I really wanna know (who are you? Who, who, who, who?)

I took the tube back out of town
Back to the Rollin’ Pin
I felt a little like a dying clown
With a streak of Rin Tin Tin
I stretched back and I hiccupped
And looked back on my busy day
Eleven hours in the tin pan
God, there’s got to be another way

Well, who are you? (Who are you? Who, who, who, who?)
I really wanna know (who are you? Who, who, who, who?)
Tell me, who are you? (Who are you? Who, who, who, who?)
‘Cause I really wanna know (who are you? Who, who, who, who?)

Who are you?“, The Who, 1978

As I write these words in the quiet restaurant, my face remains completely inscrutable.

As I write these words, I feel joy.

For much of the greatest pleasures in my life are manifest in this moment: a good meal, writing my thoughts and turning them into entertainment and education for those brave enough to continue to read my words until their conclusion, in this ADD world I never made.

I ask questions of myself.

I try to answer them promptly.

I laugh at myself, invisibly and inaudibly.

Don’t think sorry’s easily said
Don’t try turning tables instead
You’ve taken lots of chances before
But I ain’t gonna give anymore
Don’t ask me
That’s how it goes
‘Cause part of me knows what you’re thinking

Don’t say words you’re gonna regret
Don’t let the fire rush to your head
I’ve heard the accusation before
And I ain’t gonna take any more
Believe me
The sun in your eyes
Made some of the lies worth believing

I am the eye in the sky
Looking at you
I can read your mind
I am the maker of rules
Dealing with fools
I can cheat you blind
And I don’t need to see any more to know that
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind

Don’t leave false illusions behind
Don’t cry cause I ain’t changing my mind
So find another fool like before
Cause I ain’t gonna live anymore believing
Some of the lies while all of the signs are deceiving

I am the eye in the sky
Looking at you
I can read your mind
I am the maker of rules
Dealing with fools
I can cheat you blind
And I don’t need to see any more to know that
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind

I am the eye in the sky
Looking at you
I can read your mind
I am the maker of rules
Dealing with fools
I can cheat you blind
And I don’t need to see any more to know that
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind (looking at you)
I can read your mind

Eye in the Sky“, Alan Parsons Project, 1982

I down the details of my delight, pay for breakfast, and roll my bags back to the station.

Grab a cab.

To the Airport.

Istanbul Sabiha Gökçen International Airport (SAW) is one of the two international airports serving Istanbul, the largest city in Türkiye.

Located 32 km (20 mi) southeast of the city center, Sabiha Gökçen Airport is in the Asian part of the bi-continental city and serves as the hub for AJet and Pegasus Airlines.

The facility is named after Sabiha Gökçen (1913 – 2001), adoptive daughter of the founder of the Turkish Republic, Mustafa Kemal Atatürk (1881 – 1938).

She was the first female fighter pilot in the world. 

Above: Sabiha Gökçen, first Turkish female aviator

Although Istanbul Airport, located 63 km (39 mi) west of the European side of Istanbul, is larger, Sabiha Gökçen is still one of the largest airports in the country.

Above: Istanbul International Airport logo

The airport was built because Atatürk Airport (located on the European side) was not large enough to meet the booming passenger demands (both domestic and international).

The airport opened on 8 January 2001.

In mid-2008, ground was broken to upgrade the international terminal to handle 25 million passengers annually.

The new terminal was inaugurated on 31 October 2009.

SAW’s international terminal capacity originally was 3 million passengers per year and the domestic terminal capacity was 0.5 million passengers per year.

In 2010, Sabiha Gökçen airport handled 11,129,472 passengers.

The airport had planned (in 2011) to host 25 million passengers by 2023, but had already received and handled more than 35 million passengers by 2019.

In September 2010, the airport was voted the World’s Best Airport at the World Low Cost Airlines Congress in London.

A second runway was inaugurated on 25 December 2023. 

The addition of this runway will increase the hourly capacity from 40 to 80 aircraft movements, making the airport hope for double the capacity. It is also planned to build new passenger terminals between the two runways.

The new terminal building with a 25 million annual passenger capacity conducts domestic and international flights under one roof.

The features and services of the new terminal and its outlying buildings include a four-storey car park with a capacity of about 4,718 vehicles + 72 bus (3.836 indoors and 882 + 72 bus outdoors), a four-storey hotel with 128 rooms, adjacent to the terminal and with separate entrances at air and ground sides, 112 check-in, 24 online check-in counters as well as a VIP building & apron viewing CIP halls with business lounges.

There is also a Multi Aircraft Ramp System (MARS), allowing simultaneous service to 8 aircraft with large fuselages (IATA code E) or 16 middle-sized fuselage aircraft (IATA code C) installed.

The terminal additionally features a 400 m2 (4,300 sq ft) conference center, 5,000 m2 (54,000 sq ft) food court, for cafés and restaurants and a duty free shopping area, with a ground of 4,500 square-meters.

At the international departures area, on the airside, an hourly hotel and lounge became operational in January 2020 as well. 

The airport’s cargo terminal has a capacity of 90,000 tons per year and is equipped with 18 cold storage depots.

Above: Sabiha Gökçen Airport terminal building

On 23 December 2015, at approximately 2:00 AM, explosions were reported to have occurred in a parked Pegasus Airlines aircraft, killing one cleaner and wounding another inside the plane.

Five nearby planes were reported to be damaged as well.

The operations were reported to continue normally soon after, however with heightened security measures in place. 

Three days later, it was reported that militant group Kurdistan Freedom Falcons had allegedly organized the attack.

On 7 January 2020, a plane operated as Pegasus Airlines flight 747, a Boeing 737-800, suffered a runway excursion after landing.

Passengers evacuated the aircraft using slides.

No fatalities or injuries occurred.

On 5 February 2020, a Boeing 737-800, Pegasus Airlines Flight 2193, skidded off the end of Runway 6, leading to an airport shutdown. 

There were 177 passengers and 6 crew on board.

Three people were killed, another 179 were injured.

It is always a mistake to read about an airport before the arrival or departure of a plane.

Ignorance is bliss.

Knowledge cripples us, trips us up, with the possibility that what was could once again be.

George: Do you know the three most exciting sounds in the world?

Billy: Sure, “Breakfast is served, “Lunch is served, “Dinner is served.”

George: No. Anchor chains, plane motors and train whistles.

(It’s a Wonderful Life, 1946)

Above: George Bailey (James Stewart) and Uncle Billy (Thomas Mitchell), It’s a Wonderful Life (1946)

Harbours, airports, train stations and bus terminals:

Why are they simultaneously wonderful and horrible?

What excitement!

The boat will sail, the flight will fly, the train and bus will leave from their respective platforms.

Regulated, regimented, restricted.

How depressing that we are viewed as sheep needing shepherds.

Ports, airports and stations are as happy as hospitals.

The old life everpresent amidst the threat and promise of something new.

This airport, most airports, do not encourage you to linger longer than necessary.

Departures are impatience.

Arrivals demand patience.

Above: Rick Blaine (Humphrey Bogart) and Captain Louis Renault (Claude Rains), Casablanca (1942)

I arrived at noon via the departure level.

Apparently, no one takes a taxi to arrive at an airport.

I grab a salad and coffee at Starbucks on the arrivals level and wait.

Above: Starbucks logo

Whenever I get gloomy with the state of the world, I think about the arrivals gate at Heathrow Airport.

General opinion’s starting to make out that we live in a world of hatred and greed, but I don’t see that.

It seems to me that love is everywhere.

Often it’s not particularly dignified or newsworthy, but it’s always there – fathers and sons, mothers and daughters, husbands and wives, boyfriends, girlfriends, old friends.

When the planes hit the Twin Towers, as far as I know none of the phone calls from the people on board were messages of hate or revenge – they were all messages of love.

If you look for it, I’ve got a sneaky feeling you’ll find that love actually is all around.”

(Love Actually, 2003)

I begin to plan our week in Istanbul though I fully know that my wife has made plans of her own.

For she is a woman and she is German.

The need to control the future is paramount even if it is illusionary.

Men are stupid and women are crazy.

Istanbul, a universal beauty where poet and archeologist, diplomat and merchant, princess and sailor, Northerner and Westerner screams with same admiration.

The whole world thinks that this city is the most beautiful place on Earth.”

(Edmondo De Amicis, Constantinople)

If the Earth were a single state, Istanbul would be its capital.

Whoever possesses Constantinople ought to rule the world.

(Napoleon Bonaparte)

Above: Napoleon Bonaparte (1769 – 1821)

Dear God in Heaven, how in Hell can I possibly capture the essence of beauty in merely a week or for that matter in a lifetime?

Trying to grasp the immensity, the totality of Istanbul is akin to a man seeking to understand a woman.

Above: Galata Tower, Istanbul

Soon my wife’s flight will arrive.

Soon we will be herded into an airport shuttle and thrust into the heart of the capital of the world.

As I write these words my face remains completely inscrutable.

To dissemble your feelings, to control your face, to do what every one else was doing, an instinctive reaction, silently, invisibly keeping alive belief, hope.

Remember, Red:

Hope is a good thing, maybe the best of things, and no good thing ever dies.”

I find I’m so excited I can barely sit still or hold a thought in my head.

I think it is the excitement only a free man can feel, a free man at the start of a long journey whose conclusion is uncertain.

I hope I can make it across the border.

I hope to see my friend and shake his hand.

I hope the Pacific is as blue as it has been in my dreams.

I hope!

(Shawshank Redemption, 1994)

I find I’m so excited I can barely sit still or hold a thought in my head.

I think it is the excitement only a man still in love with his wife can feel, a man at the start of a long journey whose conclusion is uncertain.

I hope her flight arrives without incident.

I hope to see my wife and hold her hand.

I hope the reality of the moment is as magical as it has been in my dreams.

I hope!

Sources

  • Wikipedia
  • Google Pictures
  • Lonely Planet Istanbul
  • The Assassin’s Cloak, edited by Irene and Alan Taylor
  • Nineteen Eighty-Four, George Orwell
  • Gigi (1958)
  • Who are you?“, The Who (1978)
  • Eye in the Sky“, Alan Parsons Project (1982)
  • Love Actually (2003)
  • Shawshank Redemption (1994)

Horizontal colloboration

Eskişehir, Türkiye

Saturday 6 April 2024

I am very happy these spring days.

Each morning I wake between 4 a.m. and 5 a.m., then make tea, read for a while, work until 7:30, when I go for a walk.

Through the window I watch the day begin, from first grey light to full sunrise, as, in the evening, I watch it end.

It is a great joy to see each day’s first and last light.

After breakfast I read the papers, then work until lunch time.

After lunch, I lie down with a book and usually sleep for an hour or so, then walk or do gardening, mostly mowing the grass, followed by a late tea, work until about 7:30, another short stroll, supper, a game of cards with Kitty, and bed.

This quiet and serenity set one apart from public affairs.

The newspapers, which I still avidly devour, seem to be about another world than mine.

I continue to want to know about it, but not to visit it.

Above: Sazova Park, Eskişehir

A paperback series of religious books has, for its first volume, St. Augustine’s “Confessions”, and for its second “Sex, Love and Marriage”.

In contemporary terms, anything about fornication is religious, as anything about raising the standard of life, and ameliorating in material circumstances, is Christian.

Above: Berber theologican / philosopher Augustine of Hippo (354 – 430)

In this sense fornication can be seen as sacred, an act of Holy Communion – which, as Euclid says, is absurd.

Above: Greek mathematician Euclid (4th century BC)

(6 April 1961, Malcolm Muggeridge)

Above: English journalist / satirist Malcolm Muggeridge (1903 – 1990)

There are said to be three topics one should never discuss in public:

Politics, religion and sex.

Much to my surprise, I find myself compelled to speak of all three today, but perhaps not in such a way that my remarks will be considered blasphemous, libellous, profane or slanderous.

What has prompted this post is finding a reference by Wikipedia that today, 6 April, is “International Asexuality Day” and Muggeridge’s diary entry in the compendium of diaries that I collect.

As well, everyone at my place of work was encouraged to view video information about HPV awareness, prevention and vaccination, and I was asked why I felt that my attendance was not required.

Let me explain:

Human papillomavirus infection (HPV infection) is caused by a DNA virus.

Many HPV infections cause no symptoms and 90% resolve spontaneously within two years.

In some cases, an HPV infection persists and results in either warts or precancerous lesions.

These lesions, depending on the site affected, increase the risk of cancer of the cervix, vulva, vagina, penis, anus, mouth, tonsils or throat.

Nearly all cervical cancer is due to HPV.

Two strains – HPV16 and HPV18 – account for 70% of all cases.

HPV16 is responsible for almost 90% of HPV-positive oropharyngeal cancers.

Between 60% and 90% of the other cancers listed above are also linked to HPV. 

HPV6 and HPV11 are common causes of genital warts and laryngeal papillomatosis.

An individual can become infected with more than one type of HPV. 

The disease is only known to affect humans.

More than 40 types may be spread through sexual contact.

HPV vaccines can prevent the most common types of infection.

Nearly every sexually active individual is infected by HPV at some point in their lives. 

HPV is the most common sexually transmitted infection (STİ) globally.

My solution?

Abstain from sex.

But is that desirable or even possible?

I will return to this question below.

 

Above: Human papilloma virus (HPV)

Thomas Malcolm Muggeridge (1903 – 1990) was an English journalist and satirist.

His father, H.T. Muggeridge (1864 – 1942), was a socialist politician and one of the early Labour Party Members of Parliament (for Romford, in Essex).

Malcolm’s brother Eric was one of the founders of Plan International.

Above: Malcolm Muggeridge

(Plan International is a development and humanitarian organisation which works in over 75 countries across Africa, the Americas and Asia to advance children’s rights and equality for girls. 

Its focus is on child protection, education, child participation, economic security, emergencies, health, sexual and reproductive health and rights, and water and sanitation.

As of 2021, Plan International reached 26.2 million girls and 24.1 million boys through its programmes.

Plan International provides training in disaster preparedness, response and recovery, and has worked on relief efforts in countries including Haiti, Colombia and Japan.

Plan International was founded in 1937 during the Spanish Civil War (1936 – 1939) by British journalist John Langdon – Davies (1897 – 1971) and aid worker Eric Muggeridge.

The organization was founded with the aim to provide food, accommodation and education to children whose lives had been disrupted by the Spanish Civil War.)

In his 20s, Muggeridge was attracted to Communism and went to live in the Soviet Union in the 1930s.

The experience turned him into an anti-Communist.

Above: Hammer and sickle symbol of Communism

(Communism (from Latin communis, ‘common, universal’) is a left wing to far left sociopolitical, philosophical and economic ideology within the Socialist movement, whose goal is the creation of a Communist society, a socioeconomic order centered around common ownership of the means of production, distribution, and exchange that allocates products to everyone in the society based on need. 

Problem 1:

How much is needed and who makes that determination?

A Communist society would entail the absence of private property and social classes, and ultimately money and the state.

Above: Metro Station, Plošča Lienina, Minsk

Problem 2:

Why were we born individuals if not to want something for ourselves individually?

As much as I perceive the discrimination and inequality inherent in the classification of society, I think true equality between all people can only work if everyone is by their innate nature truly equal.

Or as George Orwell so aptly put it:

All animals are equal, but some animals are more equal than other.”

Above: The Hoof and Horn flag described in the book Animal Farm is a parody of the hammer and sickle.

I think there is an inevitable division between people because of aptitude, circumstance and character.

My cousin, for example, is, by his very nature, a superior athlete compared to me.

If all else were equal between us, his natural aptitude for racing like the wind will in all probability mean that I will lag behind him in a footrace.

This does not infer that he is necessarily more deserving of happiness than I, but rather I need to attain my success in ways other than athleticism.

Above: Canadian athlete / humanitarian Steve O’Brien

The environment from whence you came also determines, to a certain degree, how “successful” your future may become.

Those born with advantages that others lack may have an easier time achieving their goals.

These advantages can be biological, economic, geographical or psychological.

I am not suggesting that having advantages that others lack is necessarily fair.

Above: English scientist Charles Darwin (1809 – 1882) –  His proposition that all species of life have descended from a common ancestor is now generally accepted and considered a fundamental concept in science.

I believe society should contınue to strive to ensure that all its members have equal rights and dignity as defined by the United Nations Declaration of Human Rights, but beyond these definitions I also feel that those who are gifted with talent and ambition should be held worthy of respect for their individuality.

Money’s elimination seems improbable to me, for money establishes a common standard by which we judge value.

I have a cow.

You have a sheep.

We want to make a trade, but the difference in size between the animals suggests that the exchange may be perceived as unequal.

In Money and the Mechanism of Exchange (1875), William Stanley Jevons famously analyzed money in terms of four functions:

  • a medium of exchange
  • common measure of value 
  • standard of value 
  • a store of value

By 1919, Jevons’s four functions of money were summarized in the couplet:

Money’s a matter of functions four,

A Medium, a Measure, a Standard, a Store.”

As much as I dislike the discrimination and inequality that exists between those who possess wealth and those who do not, I think the problem is not so much the money itself but rather human nature.

Above: English economist / logician William Stanley Jevons (1835 – 1882)

Problem 3:

Who keeps the society beneficial to all?

If standards are to be desired then they must be defined and maintained.

But the very need for definition and maintenance means that there needs to be individuals capable of making those decisions for others.

If I am equal to you, then can I truly respect you having power over me to make these decisions for me?

To accept authority over myself I first must acknowledge that you are in some way more capable than I am in making decisions that I am not as qualified to make.

A judgment of these qualifications should only be possible by those who possess those qualifications beforehand.

As much as the nature of a man leans towards freedom and individualism, there will be moments wherein I will require the aid of others to maintain myself.

If a mechanic is equal to a physician in aptitude and education then there would be no need of specialized professions.

I may possess basic human dignıty that suggests a doctor is equal to me in that regard, but a doctor possesses the skill, experience and qualifications when medical assistance is required.

I must acceed that the doctor is my superior in this manner.

I also must reward the doctor for the time and effort it took to develop the proficiency needed to repair my ailing form.

Who determines that doctor’s abilities to heal me?

There must be some authority that establishes criteria.

As people of common heritage have banded together into collectives, collectively there then needs be an institution that safeguards the well-being of that collective.

Thus the need for the state.

Above: Parliament Hill, Ottawa, Ontario, Canada

Problem 4:

The state is, in theory, representative of the people that reside therein, but those who claim to represent me may not necessarily hold my interests more paramount than theirs.

The advantages of power and the wealth and status it often confers make power desirable.

The acquisition and maintenance of power often results in the needs of the many denied in favour of the desires of a few.

Those who represent a nation may more often than not be negligent of the best needs of that nation.

Therein lies the failure of Communism.

There can be no true equality when the need for law and order requires those superior to myself to set those standards.

A universal society may sound desirable in theory, but it is damnably difficult in its execution.

I digress.)

Above: Flag of the Soviet Union (1955 – 1991)

The middle of five brothers, Muggeridge was born in Sanderstead, Surrey.

Above: All Saints parish church, Addintgon Road, Sanderstead

His first name, Thomas, was chosen by his father in honour of his hero Thomas Carlyle.

Above: Scottish philosopher Thomas Carlyle (1795 – 1881)

Muggeridge grew up in Croydon, attended Selhurst High School there , and then Selwyn College in Cambridge for four years.

Above: Selwyn College

Still a student, he taught for brief periods in 1920, 1922 and 1924 at the John Ruskin Central School, Croydon, where his father was Chairman of the Governors.

After graduating in 1924 with a degree in natural sciences, Muggeridge went to India for three years to teach English literature at Union Christian College, Aluva, Cochin.

Above: UC College, Aluva, Kerala

His writing career began during his time in Cochin via an exchange of correspondence on war and peace with Mahatma Gandhi (1869 – 1948), with Muggeridge’s article on the interactions being published in Young India, a local magazine.

Above: Mahatma Gandhi (1869 – 1948)

Returning to Britain in 1927, he married Katherine “Kitty” Dobbs (1903 – 1994).

He worked as a supply teacher before moving to teach English literature in Egypt six months later.

There he met Arthur Ransome (1884 – 1967), who was visiting Egypt as a journalist for the Manchester Guardian.

Ransome recommended Muggeridge to the newspaper’ editors, who offered him his first position in journalism.

Initially attracted by Communism, Muggeridge and his wife travelled to Moscow in 1932.

He was to be a correspondent for the Manchester Guardian.

During Muggeridge’s early time in Moscow he was completing a novel, Picture Palace, loosely based on his experiences and observations at the Manchester Guardian.

It was completed and submitted to publishers in January 1933, but there was concern by the publishers over potential libel claims, and so the published book was not distributed.

Very few first-edition copies exist today.

That setback caused considerable financial difficulties for Muggeridge, who was not employed and was paid only for articles that were accepted.

Increasingly disillusioned by his close observation of Communism in practice, Muggeridge decided to investigate reports of the famine in Ukraine by travelling there and to the Caucasus without first obtaining the permission of the Soviet authorities.

The revealing reports that he sent back to the Manchester Guardian in the diplomatic bag, thus evading censorship, were not fully printed, and those that were published (on 25, 27 and 28 March 1933) were not published under Muggeridge’s name. 

Meanwhile, fellow journalist Gareth Jones (1905 – 1935), who had met Muggeridge in Moscow, published his own stories.

The two accounts helped to confirm the extent of a forced famine, which was politically motivated.

Above: Gareth Jones (1905 – 1935)

Writing in the New York Times, Moscow bureau chief Walter Duranty denied the existence of any famine. 

Jones wrote letters to the Manchester Guardian in support of Muggeridge’s articles about the famine.

Above: Starved peasants on a street in Kharkiv, Ukraine, 1933

Having come into conflict with British newspapers’ editorial policy of not provoking the authorities in the Soviet Union, Muggeridge returned to novel writing.

He wrote Winter in Moscow (1934), which describes conditions in the “socialist Utopia” and satirised Western journalists’ uncritical view of the Soviet regime.

He was later to call Duranty “the greatest liar I have met in journalism“.

Above: Walter Duranty (1884 – 1957)

Later, he began a writing partnership with Hugh Kingsmill.

Above: British writer / journalist Hugh Kingsmill (1889 – 1949)

Muggeridge’s politics changed from an independent socialist point of view to a conservative religious stance.

He wrote later:

“I wrote in a mood of anger, which I find rather absurd now: not so much because the anger was, in itself, unjustified, as because getting angry about human affairs is as ridiculous as losing one’s temper when an air flight is delayed.”

Above: Malcolm Muggeridge

After his time in Moscow, Muggeridge worked on other newspapers, including The Statesman in Calcutta, of which he was editor in 1934 to 1936.

In his second stint in India, he lived by himself in Calcutta, having left behind his wife and children in London.

Between 1930 and 1936, the Muggeridges had three sons and a daughter. 

His office was in the headquarters of the newspaper in Chowringhee.

When war was declared, Muggeridge went to Maidstone to join up but was sent away:

My generation felt they’d missed the First War, now was the time to make up.” 

Above: Images of Maidstone, England

He was called into the Ministry of Information, which he called “a most appalling set-up“, and joined the army as a private.

Above: Senate House, the Ministry of Information headquarters in London during WW2

He joined the Corps of Military Police and was commissioned in May 1940.

He transferred to the Intelligence Corps as a lieutenant in June 1942.

Having spent two years as a Regimental Intelligence Officer in Britain, he was by 1942 in MI6.

Above: The SIS Building (or MI6 Building) at Vauxhall Cross, London, houses the headquarters of the British Secret Intelligence Service.

He had been posted to Lourençco Marques (now Maputo), the capital of Mozambique, as a bogus vice-consul (called “a special correspondent” by London Controlling Section).

Above: Images of Maputo

Before heading out, Muggeridge stayed in Lisbon for some months, waiting for his visa to come through.

He stayed in Estoril at the Pensão Royal on 17 May 1942.

Above: Costa do Estoril, Portugal

His mission was to prevent information about Allied convoys off the coast of Africa falling into enemy hands. 

He wrote later that he also attempted suicide. 

After the Allied occupation of North Africa, he was posted to Algiers as liaison officer with the French sécurité militaire.

Above: Images of Algiers

In that capacity, he was sent to Paris at the time of the Liberation and worked alongside the Free French Forces of Charles de Gaulle.

He had a high regard for de Gaulle and considered him a greater man than Churchill (1874 – 1965).

Above: Charles de Gaulle (1890 – 1970)

He was warned to expect some anti-British feeling in Paris because of the attack on Mers el Kébir (on 3 July 1940, a British naval attack on neutral French Navy ships at the naval base at Mers el Kébir, near Oran, on the Algerian coast.

Above: Battleship Dunkerque under fire

In fact, Muggeridge, speaking on the BBC retrospective programme Muggeridge: Ancient & Modern, said that he had encountered no such feeling and indeed had been allowed on occasion to eat and drink for nothing at Maxim’s.

Above: Maxim’s Restaurant, Paris

He was assigned to make an initial investigation into P. G. Wodehouse’s five broadcasts from Berlin during the war.

Though he was prepared to dislike Wodehouse, the interview became the start of a lifelong friendship and publishing relationship as well as the subject for several plays.

(Wodehouse was an English writer and one of the most widely read humorists of the 20th century.

His creations include the feather-brained Bertie Wooster and his sagacious valet, Jeeves.

In 1934 Wodehouse moved to France for tax reasons.

In 1940 he was taken prisoner at Le Touquet by the invading Germans and interned for nearly a year.

After his release he made six broadcasts from German radio in Berlin to the US, which had not yet entered the War.

The talks were comic and apolitical, but his broadcasting over enemy radio prompted anger and strident controversy in Britain, and a threat of prosecution.

Wodehouse never returned to England.)

Above: Pelham Grenville Wodehouse (1881 – 1975)

Muggeridge also interviewed Coco Chanel in Paris about the nature of her involvement with the Nazis in Vichy (Nazi-occupied) France during the War.

(Gabrielle Bonheur “Coco” Chanel was a French fashion designer and businesswoman.

The founder and namesake of the Chanel brand, she was credited in the post–WW1 era with popularizing a sporty, casual chic as the feminine standard of style.

This replaced the “corseted silhouette” that had earlier been dominant with a style that was simpler, far less time-consuming to put on and remove, more comfortable, and less expensive, all without sacrificing elegance.

She is the only fashion designer listed on Time magazine’s list of the 100 most influential people of the 20th century. 

Above: Coco Chanel (1883 – 1971)

A prolific fashion creator, Chanel extended her influence beyond couture clothing, realizing her aesthetic design in jewellery, handbags, and fragrance.

Her signature scent, Chanel No. 5, has become an iconic product.

Chanel herself designed her famed interlocked-CC monogram, which has been in use since the 1920s.

Her couture house closed in 1939, with the outbreak of WW2.

Chanel stayed in France and was criticized during the war for collaborating with the Nazi German occupiers and the Vichy puppet regime to free her nephew from a POW camp.

To secure his release Chanel began a liaison with a German diplomat/spy she had known before the war, Baron Hans Günther von Dincklage (1896 – 1979).

Following her nephew’s release, she collaborated in minor ways.

After the war, Chanel was interrogated about her relationship with Dincklage, but she was not charged as a collaborator due to intervention by her friend — British Prime Minister Winston Churchill.

When the War ended, Chanel moved to Switzerland, returning to Paris in 1954 to revive her fashion house.

In 2011, Hal Vaughan (1928 – 2013) published a biography about Chanel based on newly declassified documents, revealing that she had collaborated directly with the Nazi intelligence service, the Sicherheitsdienst.

One plan in late 1943 was for her to carry an SS peace overture to Churchill to end the War.

Vaughan establishes that Chanel committed herself to the German cause as early as 1941 and worked for General Walter Schellenberg (1910 – 1952), chief of the German intelligence agency Sicherheitsdienst (Security Service / SD) and the military intelligence spy network Abwehr (Counterintelligence) at the Reichssicherheitshauptamt (Reich Security Main Office / RSHA) in Berlin.

At the end of the War, Schellenberg was tried by the Nuremberg Military Tribunal and sentenced to six years’ imprisonment for war crimes.

He was released in 1951 owing to incurable liver disease and took refuge in Italy.

Chanel paid for Schellenberg’s medical care and living expenses, financially supported his wife and family and paid for Schellenberg’s funeral upon his death in 1952.

Above: SS-Oberführer Walter Schellenberg, Chief of SS intelligence, the Sicherheitsdienst

Suspicions of Coco Chanel’s involvement first began when German tanks entered Paris and began the Nazi occupation.

Chanel immediately sought refuge in the deluxe Hotel Ritz, which was also used as the headquarters of the German military.

It was at the Hotel Ritz where she fell in love with Baron Hans Gunther von Dincklage, working in the German embassy close to the Gestapo.

When the Nazi occupation of France began, Chanel decided to close her store, claiming a patriotic motivation behind such decision.

However, when she moved into the same Hotel Ritz that was housing the German military, her motivations became clear to many.

While many women in France were punished for “horizontal collaboration” with German officers, Chanel faced no such action.

At the time of the French liberation in 1944, Chanel left a note in her store window explaining Chanel No. 5 to be free to all GIs. )

Above: Hotel Ritz, Paris

Muggeridge ended the War as a major.

Muggeridge wrote for the Evening Standard and also for the Daily Telegraph where he was appointed deputy editor in 1950.

He kept detailed diaries, which provide a vivid picture of the journalistic and political London of the day, including regular contact with George Orwell (1903 – 1950), Anthony Powell (1905 – 2000), Graham Greene (1904 – 1991) and Bill Deedes (1913 – 2007).

Muggeridge kept detailed diaries for much of his life, which were published in 1981 under the title Like It Was: The Diaries of Malcolm Muggeridge.

Muggeridge comments perceptively on Ian Fleming (1908 – 1964), Guy Burgess (1911 – 1963) and Kim Philby (1912 – 1988).

When George Orwell died in 1950, Muggeridge and Anthony Powell organized Orwell’s funeral.

Muggeridge also acted as Washington correspondent for the Daily Telegraph.

He was editor of Punch magazine from 1953 to 1957, a challenging appointment for one who claimed that:

There is no occupation more wretched than trying to make the English laugh“.

In 1957, he received public and professional opprobrium for criticism of the British monarchy in the Saturday Evening Post.

The article was given the title “Does England Really Need a Queen?“.

Its publication was delayed by five months to coincide with the Royal State Visit to Washington DC taking place later that year.

It was little more than a rehash of views expressed in a 1955 article, Royal Soap Opera, but its timing caused outrage in the UK.

His notoriety then propelled him into becoming better known as a broadcaster, with regular appearances on the BBC’s Panorama, and a reputation as a tough interviewer.

Encounters with Brendan Behan (1923 – 1964) and Salvador Dali (1904 – 1989) cemented his reputation as a fearless critic of modern life.

Above: Malcolm Muggeridge

Muggeridge was described as having predatory behaviour towards women during his BBC years. 

He was described as a “compulsive groper“, reportedly being nicknamed “The Pouncer” and as “a man fully deserving of the acronym NSIT—not safe in taxis“.

His niece confirmed these reports, while also reflecting on the suffering inflicted on his family and saying that he changed his behaviour when he converted to Christianity in the 1960s.

In the early 1960s, Muggeridge became a vegetarian so that he would be “free to denounce those horrible factory farms where animals are raised for food“.

Above: Malcolm and Kit Muggeridge

He took to frequently denouncing the new sexual laxity of the Swinging Sixties on radio and television.

He particularly railed against “pills and pot“:

Birth control pills and cannabis.

In contrast, he met the Beatles before they were famous.

On 7 June 1961 he flew to Hamburg for an interview with Stern magazine and afterwards went out on the town and ended up at the Top Ten Club on the Reeperbahn.

In his diary, he described their performance as “bashing their instruments, and emitting nerveless sounds into microphones“.

However, they recognised him from the television and they entered into conversation.

He acknowledged that “their faces were like Renaissance carvings of the saints or Blessed Virgins“.

Above: The Beatles, 1964

His book, Tread Softly for You Tread on My Jokes (1966), though acerbic in its wit, revealed a serious view of life.

The title is an allusion to the last line of the poem “Aedh Wishes for the Cloths of Heaven” by William Butler Yeats:

Tread softly because you tread on my dreams.

Above: William Butler Yeats (1865 – 1939)

In 1967 and 1970, Muggeridge preached at Great St. Mary’s, Cambridge.

Above: Great St. Mary’s, Cambridge

Having been elected Rector of Edinburgh University, Muggeridge was goaded by the editor of The Student, Anna Coote, to support the call for contraceptive pills to be available at the University Health Centre.

He used a sermon at St. Giles’ Cathedral in January 1968 to resign the post to protest against the Students’ Representative Council’s views on “pot and pills“.

The sermon was published under the title “Another King“.

Muggeridge was known for his wit and profound writings often at odds with the opinions of the day.

Never forget that only dead fish swim with the stream“, he liked to quote.

He wrote two volumes of an autobiography called Chronicles of Wasted Time (the title is a quotation from Shakespeare’s “Sonnet 106“).

The first volume (1972) was The Green Stick.

The second volume (1973) was The Infernal Grove.

A projected third volume, The Right Eye, covering the postwar period, was never completed.

Agnostic for most of his life, Muggeridge became a Protestant Christian, publishing Jesus Rediscovered in 1969, a collection of essays, articles and sermons on faith, which became a best seller. 

Jesus: The Man Who Lives followed in 1976, which was a more substantial work describing the gospel in his own words.

In A Third Testament, he profiles six spiritual thinkers, whom he called “God’s spies“, who influenced his life: Augustine of Hippo (354 – 430), William Blake (1757 – 1827), Blaise Pascal (1623 – 1662), Leo Tolstoy (1828 – 1910), Dietrich Bonhoeffer (1906 – 1945) and Soren Kierkegaard (1813 – 1855).

He also produced several BBC religious documentaries, including In the Footsteps of St. Paul.

(Agnosticism is the view or belief that the existence of God, of the divine or the supernatural is unknown or unknowable.

Another definition provided is the view that:

Human reason is incapable of providing sufficient rational grounds to justify either the belief that God exists or the belief that God does not exist.

The English biologist Thomas Henry Huxley (1825 – 1895) coined the word agnostic in 1869, and said:

It simply means that a man shall not say he knows or believes that which he has no scientific grounds for professing to know or believe.“)

Above: T. H. Huxley

Muggeridge became a leading figure in the Nationwide Festival of Light in 1971 protesting against the commercial exploitation of sex and violence in Britain and advocating the teaching of Christ as the key to recovering moral stability in the nation.

He said at the time:

The media today — press, television, and radio — are largely in the hands of those who favour the present Gadarene slide into decadence and Godlessness.”

(The Gadarene story shows Jesus exorcising demons out of a man and into a herd of swine, causing the swine to run down a hill into a lake and drown themselves.)

Above: Mosaic of the exorcism of the Gerasene demoniac from the Basilica of Sant’Apollinare Nuovo in Ravenna, Italy (early 6th century)

In 1979, along with the Bishop of Southwark Mervyn Stockwood (1913 – 1995), Muggeridge appeared on the chat show Friday Night, Saturday Morning to discuss the film Life of Brian with Monty Python members John Cleese and Michael Palin.

Although the Python members gave reasons that they believed the film to be neither anti-Christian nor mocking the person of Jesus, both Muggeridge and the Bishop insisted that they were being disingenuous and that the film was anti-Christian and blasphemous.

Muggeridge further declared their film to be “buffoonery“, “tenth-rate“, “this miserable little film” and “this little squalid number“.

Furthermore, Muggeridge stated that there was “nothing in this film that could possibly destroy anybody’s genuine faith“.

In saying this, the Pythons were quick to point out the futility of criticising it so vitriolically since Muggeridge did not think it was significant enough to affect anyone.

According to Palin, Muggeridge arrived late and so missing the two scenes in which Jesus and Brian were distinguished as different people.

The discussion was moderated by Tim Rice, the lyricist for the musical Jesus Christ Superstar, which had also generated some controversy in Britain about a decade earlier over its depiction of Jesus.

The comedians later expressed disappointment in Muggeridge, whom all in Monty Python had previously respected as a satirist.

Cleese said that his reputation had “plummeted” in his eyes.

Palin commented:

He was just being Muggeridge, preferring to have a very strong contrary opinion as opposed to none at all.”

Above: “The Battle of Brian

In 1982, at 79, Muggeridge was received into the Catholic Church after he had rejected Anglicanism, like his wife, Kitty.

This was largely under the influence of Mother Teresa (1910 – 1997) about whom he had written a book, Something Beautiful for God, setting out and interpreting her life.

His last book, Conversion (1988), describes his life as a 20th century pilgrimage, a spiritual journey.

Muggeridge died on 14 December 1990 in a nursing home in Hastings, England, at the age of 87.

He had suffered a stroke three years earlier.

How did a compulsive groper of women become a critic of the Swinging Sixties?

How did an agnostic become a defender of the faith?

How did a satirist become a stark opponent of satire?

I have not read Muggeridge’s works, though I do recall seeing video clips of “the Battle of Brian“, so I can only surmise how these transformations in Muggeridge’s character came about.

Let me turn to Australia’s best known family therapist and parenting author, Steve Biddulph, who expresses many of my thoughts on the topic.

What should be one of our greatest glories in Life is often one of the greatest disappointments.

Biddulph estimates that 60% of men under 40 are sex-addicted as opposed to sexual in a whole and balanced way.

When it comes to sex, many of us have been short-changed.

Human sexuality is potentially a huge energy source which pushes us towards union with a partner and release from the ordinary.

It is tragic that a facet of Life so important to Humanity has been exploited, misunderstood and demeaned by our cultures and religions.

I am a firm believer in the idea that culture (the way we do things here) developed over millennia in the name of pragmatism.

For example, take the prohibition of the eating of pork by some faiths.

Pigs need moisture to protect their hides and thus the instinct to find mud to wallow in.

Man witnessed pigs in mud, equated mud with dirt and disease, so a philosophy emerged wherein the consumption of pork is considered unclean.

Avoid eating a dirty animal and thus avoid disease that may emerge from the dirt seems to be the reasoning.

Consider the prohibition against promiscuity.

Did a divine advisor command monogamy and condemn pre-martial sex merely as evidence of our obedience and faith?

Or could more pragmatic concerns be the cause, such as the succession of property or the difficult demands of time and energy that comes with parenthood that should be soberly considered?

Above: Giacomo Casanova (1725 – 1798) was famously promiscuous.

Most men are basically still ashamed of their sexual feelings.

At best we have been taught to see male sexuality as something ordinary – just an itch to be scratched.

We come through boyhood into manhood having all kinds of cheapened messages about our deepest feelings.

Our genitalia should be wings on which to fly to Heaven, instead as viewed as inconvenient impulses.

Sexuality urgently needs to be made richer in pleasure and in meaning.

I work in Türkiye.

My wife resides in Switzerland.

I am occasionally asked how I cope with a man’s basest desires with so many miles that separate us.

I abstain.

For me, physical intimacy needs to be rich in pleasure and meaning or it becomes merely reduced to being simply an itch that needs scratching from time to time.

Not because society or religion dictates my monogamy, but rather because I want the totality of love from my wife rather than seeking solace from strangers.

A woman truly is a Wonderland in that there are more erogenous zones on her body than on the body of her male counterpart.

Women’s increasing awareness of the female body and its sexuality has led to women craving more from sex as merely a method to draw a male provider into her sway.

Her oft unspoken desire to experience the full potentiality of the sexual act has led some women to question what a woman wants beyond the urgings of procreation and the seduction of a male provider.

Women have to discover themselves then educate men in how to pleasure them.

But the reverse is also true.

Men have to understand themselves, discovering what they want and don’t want, while at the same time refusing to be demeaned or be self-demeaning.

We remain societies lacking the confidence to be able to talk honestly and easily about sex, denying ourselves more exuberant and intimate lovemaking as a result.

Instead our orgasms are as stunted as our lives.

Sex could be an aria of sensation as powerful as the collision of a truck and simultaneously as soft as snow, as majestic as a king in costume and as sensual as a slide down a slippery slope.

The real goal of lovemaking has always been the formation of a deep connection, not just of bodies intertwined and fluids flow, but the look of love reflected in the eyes of our partner, hearts open, bodies relaxed and abandoned, gradually dropping our defences in trust of each other and of the natural power that possesses you.

Lovemaking is not always so intense but it is a whole person, a whole two people, not just naughty bits co-mingling on a speed date.

Sex should be sacred where the divine sense of self is in awe, swept away by a feeling of being more than each other but rather a miracle of unity.

Where the divine in man meets the divine in woman and they are spun through space and time, knowing everything, lost in the wonder of life and love.

There is an old joke that a man spends nine months trying to get out of a woman’s womb and the rest of his lıfe trying to get back in.

Maybe there is a truism here.

We start Life as tender babies and spend our whole lives trying to regain that absolute openness and trust.

Standing on an ocean beach watching the moon rise, dining by candlelight, making love on a rug by a fireside, impulsively falling to the ground together, exploring anew the warmth beneath, that is romance, that is bringing a wild heart to an erotic body with the naked earth beneath us and the universe above.

Of course, it has been suggested that a solitary man can scratch the itch through the voyeurism of adult movies, but pornography fails men in that it can only capture the mechanical motions and not the inner qualities of sensory and emotional experience.

We need to focus less on what to do and more on what we wish to feel.

Above: Scene from From Here to Eternity (1953)

Maybe, just maybe, a belated awareness of this, caused Muggeridge to evolve from creep to compassionate companion.

Too many men are creatures of low self-esteem, unable to develop sustained intimate friendships with others, because we have never really learned to trust ourselves or others.

Despairing of happiness, some men find women much easier to see as objects to exploit rather than the complex counterparts of men.

Despairing of ever finding love and closeness, he seeks to balance the scales of constantly being denied the power of choice a woman possesses over her body by denying himself the hope of a relationship.

All human beings need to feel loved.

To be valued as we are, treated with kindness and to experience daily intimacy.

But too many men lack confidence.

Not merely sexual confidence, where sexual rejection is confused with outright rejection, but a deep sense of self worth.

Too many equate the acceptance of others as the sole validation of their worth.

Happiness is never found in anyone.

Happiness must come from within and then, and only then, it can be shared.

A man who needs to use his strength, his guile, his money or other power plays to impose his desires upon a woman then he has abandoned the difficult path of intimacy for the expressway of exploitation and may be truly lost.

I would never presume to tell another person how active or inactive an intimate life they should have.

(International Asexuality Day (IAD) is an annual celebration of the asexuality community that takes place on 6 April. 

The intention for the day is “to place a special emphasis on the international community, going beyond the anglophone and Western sphere that has so far had the most coverage“.

An international committee spent a little under a year preparing the event, as well as publishing a website and press materials.

This committee settled on the date of 6 April to avoid clashing with as many significant dates around the world as possible, although this date is subject to review and may change in future years. 

The first International Asexuality Day was celebrated in 2021 and involved asexuality organizations from at least 26 countries.

Activities included virtual meetups, advocacy programs both online and offline, and the sharing of stories in various art forms.

Asexuality is the lack of sexual attraction to others, or low or absent interest in or desire for sexual activity. 

It may be considered a sexual orientation or the lack thereof.

It may also be categorized more widely, to include a broad spectrum of asexual sub-identities.

Asexuality is distinct from abstention from sexual activity and from celibacy, which are behavioral and generally motivated by factors such as an individual’s personal, social, or religious beliefs.

Sexual orientation, unlike sexual behavior, is believed to be “enduring“.

Some asexual people engage in sexual activity despite lacking sexual attraction or a desire for sex, for a number of reasons, such as a desire to physically pleasure themselves or romantic partners, or a desire to have children.

Acceptance of asexuality as a sexual orientation and field of scientific research is still relatively new, as a growing body of research from both sociological and psychological perspectives has begun to develop.

While some researchers assert that asexuality is a sexual orientation, other researchers disagree.

Asexual individuals may represent about 1% of the population.

Above: A black ring may be worn on one’s right middle finger to indicate asexuality.

Various asexual communities have started to form since the impact of the Internet and social media in the mid-1990s.

The most prolific and well-known of these communities is the Asexual Visibility and Education Network, which was founded in 2001 by David Jay.

Because there is significant variation among those who identify as asexual, the term asexuality can encompass broad definitions.

Researchers generally define asexuality as the lack of sexual attraction or the lack of interest in sexual activity, though specific definitions vary — the term may be used to refer to individuals with low or absent sexual behavior or exclusively romantic non-sexual partnerships in addition to low or absent sexual desire or attraction.

The Asexual Visibility and Education Network (AVEN), an online forum dedicated to asexuality, defines an asexual as “someone who does not experience sexual attraction“, as well as adding that asexuality “at its core” is “just a word that people use to help figure themselves out“, and encourages people to use the term asexual to define themselves “as long as it makes sense to do so“. 

Above: Asexual symbol of the AVEN community (Asexual Visibility and Education Network)

Asexuality is often abbreviated as ace, a phonetic shortening of asexual.

The community as a whole is likewise referred to as the ace community.

Above: Asexual Pride Flag

In 2001, activist David Jay founded the Asexual Visibility and Education Network (AVEN), whose stated goals are “creating public acceptance and discussion of asexuality and facilitating the growth of an asexual community“.

Some asexuals believe that participation in an asexual community is an important resource, as they often report feeling ostracized in broader society.

Communities such as AVEN can be beneficial to those in search of answers when questioning their sexual orientation, such as providing support if one feels their lack of sexual attraction constitutes a disease.

Online asexual communities can also serve to inform others about asexuality.

However, affiliating with online communities among asexual people vary.

Some question the purpose of online communities, while others heavily depend on them for support.

Asexuality has always been present in society, though asexual people have kept a low profile.

While the failure to consummate marriage was seen as an insult to the sacrament of marriage in medieval times, it has sometimes been used as grounds to terminate a marriage, though asexuality has never been illegal.

However, the recent growth of online communication and social networking has facilitated the growth of a community built upon a common asexual identity.

Above: David Jay

Studies have found no significant statistical correlation between religion and asexuality, with asexuality occurring with equal prevalence in both religious and irreligious individuals. 

Asexuality is more common among celibate clergy, as non-asexuals are more likely to be discouraged by vows of chastity.

It has been suggested that a higher proportion of Muslim respondents reported that they did not experience any form of sexual attraction compared to Christian respondents.

Because the application of the term asexuality is relatively recent, it is unclear what stance most religions have on it.

In the Christian Bible (Matthew 19: 11 – 12), Jesus mentions:

For there are eunuchs who were born that way, and there are eunuchs who have been made eunuchs by others – and there are those who choose to live like eunuchs for the sake of the Kingdom of Heaven“.

While Christianity has not directly mentioned asexuality, it has revered celibacy.

The apostle Paul, writing as a celibate, has been described by some writers as asexual. 

He writes in 1 Corinthians 7 : 6 – 9:

“I wish that all men were as I am.

But each man has his own gift from God.

One has this gift, another has that.

Now to the unmarried and the widows I say:

It is good for them to stay unmarried, as I am.

But if they cannot control themselves, they should marry, for it is better to marry than to burn with passion.”

A 2012 study published in Group Processes and Intergroup Relations reported that asexuals are evaluated more negatively in terms of prejudice, dehumanization and discrimination than other sexual minorities, such as gay men, lesbians and bisexuals.

Both homosexual and heterosexual people thought of asexuals as not only cold, but also animalistic and unrestrained.

A different study, however, found little evidence of serious discrimination against asexuals because of their asexuality. 

Asexual activist, author and blogger Julie Decker has observed that sexual harassment and violence, such as corrective rape, commonly victimizes the asexual community. 

Above: Julie Decker

Sociologist Mark Carrigan sees a middle ground, arguing that while asexuals do often experience discrimination, it is not of a phobic nature but “more about marginalization because people genuinely don’t understand asexuality“.

In works composed prior to the beginning of the 21st century, characters are generally automatically assumed to be sexual and the existence of a character’s sexuality is usually never questioned. 

Sir Arthur Conan Doyle (1859 – 1930) portrayed his character Sherlock Holmes as what would today be classified as asexual, with the intention to characterize him as solely driven by intellect and immune to the desires of the flesh. 

Above: Sherlock Holmes

The Archie Comics character Jughead Jones was likely intended by his creators as an asexual foil to Archie’s excessive heterosexuality, but, over the years, this portrayal shifted, with various iterations and reboots of the series implying that he is either gay or heterosexual. 

In 2016, he was confirmed to be asexual in the New Riverdale Jughead comics. 

Above: Jughead Jones

Gilligan, the eponymous character of the 1960s television series Gilligan’s Island has been classified as asexual.

The producers of the show likely portrayed him in this way to make him more relatable to young male viewers of the show who had not yet reached puberty and had therefore presumably not yet experienced sexual desire. 

Gilligan‘s asexual nature also allowed the producers to orchestrate intentionally comedic situations in which Gilligan spurns the advances of attractive females.

Above: Bob Denver as Gilligan

Other fictional asexual characters include Sponge Bob Squarepants and his best friend Patrick, and Todd Chavez from Bojack Horseman – generally well-accepted by the asexual community as positive representation.)

As a cruel barb it could be said there is much ado about feeling nothing, but in fairness I cannot offer condemnation for non-participation in sexual activity either.

There could be a curious kind of freedom in not having the need for physical contact, but for so many men this need is so strong and its fulfillment gives men such intense pleasure, that I suspect that this need may be the only way a man can be controlled without resorting to force.

As a man must fulfill his sexual desires and since he tends to want exclusive rights over his partner’s intimate parts, a less sexually dependent partner can manipulate him accordingly.

A man could (and ideally should) condition his sexual needs, but instead of learning to suppress his needs, a man will allow them to be encouraged whenever possible.

The downside of being a man with strong sexual needs is that the afflicted man must become more dependent on his partner to sate his thirst and satiate his appetite.

A woman can profit from her anatomy whenever she can, while a man is often a slave to his.

I will never suggest that a person feel ashamed of his desire (or lack thereof) to experience intimacy with another mature consensual adult.

But intimacy means knowledge of who you are and who your partner is.

My only thought I wish to share here is that perhaps one should get to know one another emotionally first before discovering one another physically.

I tire of the constant bombardment that sex should be sought quickly almost as soon as the physical changes of adulthood manifest themselves.

I tire of the message that a man who is sexually inactive is not a complete man, that perhaps his masculinity must be doubted, that a man choosing to abstain is merely an excuse for his involuntary celibacy.

I tire of the message that a woman must author a transformation of her natural self, that her femininity is less the result of biology as it is a manufactured creation wrought by cosmetics, hairstyle and clothes.

I am saddened by the delusion that the raw material of a woman is insufficient to generate the desire of a man.

I am astonished by the notion that a woman making herself as diametrically different from a man as she can will in turn result in a man feeling confident enough to approach such an alien creature.

I have often believed that if your beauty can be erased by a wet tissue than there is no real beauty beneath.

Men want women they can relate to and feel comfortable with, someone whom they can trust.

If I cannot trust what I see to be real, then how can I ever get to know who you really are?

I believe a woman has a right to cover or uncover her body as she so desires.

That being said, if the attention you draw to your body distracts me from the possibilities of the magic and wonder of your heart and mind then you have reduced yourself to being an object of lust rather than allowing for the opportunity for love through getting to know who really are.

I am not anti-feminine but for every effect that you create there is a result that is produced.

And it may not always be the result that you desire.

Dress (or undress) as appropriate to the situation.

It is said that women are and that men must become.

Somehow that has mangled our minds.

If a woman cannot be accepted by a man as she is, without embellishments, then he is not a man worthy of her consideration.

The reverse is also true.

Women have high standards for the men they seek, but are they all worthy of these standards?

I leave that to your own opinion.

Men, in their desperation to feel loved, should also have standards for the women they pursue.

Women are more than external beauty and the bounty of booty.

Can they bring compassion and companionship to a man’s life?

Can they engender not just lust but as well respect and trust from a man?

What if, in a revolutionary turn of events, a woman tried to influence a man without resorting to the stimulation of his body through sensory parlour tricks but instead appealled to his heart and mind instead?

I think Muggeridge evolved from an agnostic into a zealot, for the simple reason that Man wants to believe in something, someone, beyond himself.

We cannot prove nor disprove that God exists, but we hope against hope that He does.

We scrape our souls on the restraints of religion, forgetting that religion offers only rites while faith sustains us.

Religion lends ceremony to a person’s rites of passage from birth to maturity, from the wedding to the grave.

Faith, on the other hand, suggests a design in the indecipherable, a meaning to our lives and a hope that death is merely the promise of a potential Paradise.

Agnosticism is the acceptance that the night is cold.

Faith is a search for a blanket with which to warm ourselves.

A resistance to pills and pot is merely a manifestation of the fear that those with choices are now given carte blanche to act irresponsibly.

And, yes, some of us will misbehave.

When I consider Muggeridge’s condemnation of The Life of Brian I find myself marvelling at the intensity of expression that satire or criticism seems to produce.

If God truly is all-powerful, then does He need mere mortal men to defend Him?

If God truly made Man is His image then isn’t humour and even self-mockery inherent in Man’s character also a manifestation of the nature of God?

To paraphrase the late great comedian Robin Williams, surely God must have a sense of humour, for why else place a person’s reproductive facilitıes next to a sanitation disposal?

And how else can we explain the sheer diversity of nature, the infinite variety in infinite combinations, if God had not made these for both His glory and His amusement?

Above: Robin Williams (1951 – 2014)

Consider the duck-billed platypus and tell me that God doesn’t have a sense of the absurd!

Above: Duck-billed platypus, Tasmania

As for criticism of a belief, whether religious or ideological, my feeling is that if the belief is strong it surely can sustain questioning.

As religion, though perhaps divinely inspired, is a creation of Man surely criticism offers reform and progress.

The sole comfort and counsel I can console the soul of Muggeridge with is that only through communication and contemplation will we discover who we really are and what we truly seek.

But until we learn how to openly express ourselves and actively think about our actions rather than merely reacting to the messages thrust upon us then the full potential of happiness will remain ever beyond our grasp.

Seek quality not quantity.

Sources

  • Wikipedia
  • Google Photos
  • The Assassin’s Cloak: An Anthology of the World’s Best Diarists, edited by Irene and Alan Taylor
  • Manhood, Steve Biddulph
  • The Manipulated Man, Esther Vilar